Parmarthananda Kena Transcript
Parmarthananda Kena Transcript
Parmarthananda Kena Transcript
Upanishad.
1
Contents
Talk
1:-‐General
Introduc9on
.........................................................................................................................3
Talk
2:-‐Shanthi
Patha
(Peace
Invoca9on)
....................................................................................................11
Talk
3:-‐
Shan9
Patha
and
Khanda
1:Mantra
1
.............................................................................................17
Talk
4:-‐
Khanda
1:
Mantras
1
to
3
...............................................................................................................26
Talk
5:-‐
Khanda
1:
Mantras
3
to
9
...............................................................................................................35
Talk
6:-‐
Khanda
2:
Mantras
1
to
3
...............................................................................................................43
Talk
7:-‐
Khanda
2:
Mantras
4
to
5
...............................................................................................................52
Talk
8:-‐
Khanda
3:
Mantras
1
......................................................................................................................60
Talk
9:-‐
Khanda
3:
Mantras
2
to
12
.............................................................................................................68
Talk
10:-‐
Khanda
5:
Mantras
1
to
4
.............................................................................................................74
Talk
11:-‐
Khanda
5:
Mantras
5
to
9
.............................................................................................................82
Talk
12:-‐
Summary
......................................................................................................................................91
2
Talk 1:-‐General Introduc5on
Today
I
will
give
you
a
general
introduc9on
to
the
next
Upanishad
namely
Kena
Upanishad.
While
introducing
the
previous
Upanishad
(Mundaka),
I
had
pointed
out
that
our
basic
scriptures
from
which
this
knowledge
is
derived
are
known
as
the
Vedas.
The
word
Veda
literally
means
a
source
of
knowledge
or
a
means
of
knowledge.
It
is
derived
from
the
root
vid
to
know
Vidan' anena i' Veda-‐ that through which people acquire knowledge is called Veda
Veda deals with the fulfillment of all the human goals.
Vidan'
chaturaha
Purusharthaan
tat
prap'
Upanishadyancha
anena
i'
Vedaha
–
that
through
which
a
person
knows
about
the
four
types
of
human
goals
–
Dharma,
Artha,
Kama
,
Moksha-‐-‐
as
well
as
the
means
of
fulfilling
those
goals
is
knows
as
Veda
This
Veda
is
also
known
by
another
name
i.e
Shruti
because
it
is
supposed
to
be
“heard”
by
the
Rishis
when
they
were
in
medita9on;
this
knowledge
was
transmi`ed
by
or
given
out
by
the
Lord
himself.
So
the
Lord
is
supposed
to
be
the
source
of
the
Vedic
wisdom
and
the
Rishis
served
as
the
medium
through
whom
we
received
this
knowledge.
The
Rishis
did
not
invent
this
wisdom;
but
they
served
as
a
pipeline
to
give
wisdom
to
humanity.
And
since
the
Rishis
heard
this
knowledge
in
their
medita9ons
through
their
Tapas(austeri9es),
these
Vedas
are
also
known
as
Shru'.
The
Veda
Purva
i.e
the
ini9al
por9on,
deals
with
varie9es
of
religious
ac9vi9es
for
the
fulfillment
of
all
human
desires.
The
human
being,
right
from
birth
is
driven
by
desires.
As
a
child
I
had
a
desire-‐
a
childish
desire-‐
for
toys
and
other
things.
As
I
grew
up,
I
did
not
get
rid
of
the
desire.
So
the
objects
of
desires
varied
but
the
process
of
desire
con9nues
right
from
the
cradle
to
the
grave.
And
the
Veda
knows
this
need
of
the
human
being
and
the
LORD
through
Veda
wants
to
help
the
Human
being
in
these
pursuits.
We
find
ourselves
struggling
to
fulfill
these
desires
and
ohen
we
fail
in
the
pursuit
of
the
same.
In
this
human
pursuit,
Veda
wants
to
give
us
a
suppor9ng
hand.
And
so
the
Veda
holds
out
a
board
and
says-‐
“Can
I
help
you?”
Veda
does
not
impose
anything.
“If
you
are
interested
I
am
here
to
help
you.”
3
For
the
purpose
of
fulfilling
desires
Veda
prescribes
a
variety
of
ac9vi9es
in
the
Purva
Bhaga
(ini9al
por9on).
The
Vedic
ac9vi9es
are
called
Karma
and
since
the
Veda
Purva
is
full
of
Vedic
Ac9vi9es
it
is
called
Karma
Kandam;
Kanda
means
sec9on
and
Karma
Kanda
means
Ritualis9c
Sec9on
These
Vedic
Karma
can
be
broadly
classified
into
three
types
based
on
the
instrument
that
you
use
for
doing
the
Karma.
• Body
Karma
(Kayika
Karmani)
:-‐
Some
of
the
Karmas
are
heavily
body
oriented
physical
ac9vites.
They
may
be
backed
by
the
mind
but
are
mainly
dominated
by
the
body.
Some
of
these
are
Yaaga,
Yagya
or
Pooja
etc.
All
such
bodily
karmas
are
called
Kayika
Karmani.
Thousands
of
such
karma
are
given
in
the
Veda
• Ac.vity
Using
Speech
(Vachika
Karmani)
–
The
second
class
of
ac9vity
that
we
can
do
is
purely
Verbal
i.e
we
use
our
organ
of
speech
for
the
performance
of
the
Karma.
These
including
chan9ng
Stotras
(Hymns)
Or
Naam
Japa
(Holy
names
of
the
Lord)
For
e.g
If
you
read
the
Vishnu
Sahasranama
(Thousand
Names
of
Vishnu)
we
have
a
phala
Shruthi
(Fruit
of
the
Ac9vity
performed)
men9oned
at
the
end.
Now
for
what
par9cular
ac9on
are
you
gelng
these
Benefits?
You
have
not
done
anything
physically…
these
are
just
benefits
of
chan9ng
the
Vishnu
Sahasranama.
All
such
karmas
are
called
Vachika
KArmani
or
Ac9vity
using
the
Organs
of
Speech.
Not
only
are
general
results
prescribed
for
the
En9re
Vishnu
Sahasranama
but
also
each
verse
is
selected
for
a
specific
benefit.
So
if
you
have
an
eye
problem
you
are
supposed
to
chant
such
and
such
verse.
Similarly
if
you
are
economically
weak,
you
can
chant
the
verse
Shridhas…etc.
(Refer
Vishnu
Sahasranama).
I can hear all of you saying...let us learn Kena Upanishad later… we need the money now. ☺ .
Anyway,
Similar
verses
are
there
for
leg
problems,
family
problem,
marriage
problems
etc.
Some
verses
are
selected
from
Vishnu
Sahasranama
,
or
some
Riks
are
selected
from
the
Rudram
or
some
mantras
from
the
Shri
Suktam,
or
some
Shlokas
from
the
Saundarya
Lahari
etc.
Each
has
its
own
result.
All
of
this
will
come
under
Vachika
karmani-‐
verbal
ac9vity
• Mental
Ac.vity
(Manasa
Karmani):-‐
Finally
the
ac9vity
purely
done
through
your
mental
equipment
known
as
Manasa
karmani
or
Upasanani
wherein
we
use
the
mind
alone
for
ac9vity.
These
Mental
Ac9vi9es
are
themselves
are
of
many
types.
In
fact
you
can
do
an
en9re
Puja
mentally;
this
is
called
Manasa
Pujaja
(mental
ritual).
Whatever
you
do
physically,
you
can
do
the
same
mentally.
People
ohen
come
to
me
and
ask
me
what
they
should
do
when
they
are
travelling
by
air
or
train
and
they
cannot
do
their
regular
puja
or
Sandhyavandhanam
or
temple
visits
etc.
Here
is
a
wonderful
method.
You
can
do
your
whole
puja
in
the
train
also!!
Go
to
the
bathroom,
wash
your
feet
and
hands
and
face
and
apply
some
Vibhoo'
(holy
Ash)
and
close
your
eyes.
Now
do
everything
that
you
do
physically,
in
your
mind.
It
will
come
under
Manasa
Karma.
4
Is
it
efficacious?
Scripture
says
that
it
is
MORE
efficacious
than
physical
puja!
Similarly
the
en9re
Sandhyavandhanam
can
be
mentally
done.
And
not
only
can
puja
be
mentally
done;
even
Japa
when
done
mentally
will
come
under
Upasana.
Manasa
puja
(mental
ritual),
Manasa
parayanam
(mental
repe99on
of
holy
names)
and
Manasa
japa
(mental
chan9ng)
comes
under
Upasana.
Whatever
you
do
mentally
comes
under
Manasa
Karma.
In addi9on to all these things there is also the visualiza9on of the deity which is called Dhyanam
Here
the
descrip9on
of
the
Lord
is
given.
You
can
invoke
the
lord
mentally
and
the
scriptures
point
out
that
whatever
is
the
predominant
quality
of
that
deity
that
benefit
or
feature
will
accrue
to
the
worshipper
Yatha
yatha
Upasthe
tadeva
bhavathi
–
What
you
think,
so
you
become
• So
one
who
meditates
on
a
deity
with
beauty
gets
a
beau9ful
form.
Whoever
wants
to
become
Miss
Universe
can
do
this;
Tripura
Sundari
Upasana!!!
☺
• If
u
want
money
meditate
on
Lakshmi
Devi
with
a
lot
of
money
around.
☺
☺
• If
you
want
knowledge,
there
is
Saraswa9
Devi.
So we have Kayika, Vachika and Manasa karma in the Veda Purva (Not Vedanta mind you!!)
For
these
three
types
of
karmas
the
scriptures
promise
three
types
of
results
also
depending
upon
the
nature
of
your
desire.
All
human
desire
falls
into
only
one
of
these
three
categories
1) Improvement
of
the
Upaadhi
or
equipment
–
Either
I
want
to
improve
the
efficacy
of
the
body
or
if
there
are
any
sicknesses
I
want
to
get
rid
of
that.
When
I
say
improvement
of
the
body,
I
am
also
including
the
subtle
body.
This
is
because
a
human
being
knows
that
any
enjoyment
requires
a
healthy
body-‐
mind
complex.
Imagine
a
wonderful
music
program
on
the
radio
and
you
are
deaf!
Where
is
the
ques9on
of
enjoyment?
The
best
musician
in
the
world
cannot
help
you.
Saraswa9
Devi
may
herself
come
and
play
Veena
but
there
can
be
no
enjoyment.
Even
here
while
silng
in
the
class
for
an
hour,
your
body
and
mind
should
not
be
disturbed.
If
aher
half
an
hour
your
knee
begins
to
hurt;
the
class
is
over
for
you!!!
Your
a`en9on
is
now
on
the
knee.
Or
perhaps
your
mind
is
disturbed.
While
you
were
coming
to
class,
a
rash
driver
overtook
your
vehicle
via
the
leh.
Some
people
are
so
par9cular
about
this
that
they
may
go
crazy
and
the
Class
is
over
for
them!
To
enjoy
anything,
you
require
a
relaxed
body-‐mind-‐sense
complex.
And
hence
many
desires
are
centered
on
oneself.
And
many
rituals
are
meant
for
this.
2) Acquiring
the
objects
of
enjoyment
or
Vishaya
Prap4
–
If
I
have
got
all
the
sense
organs
in
healthy
condi9on
that
is
not
enough.
The
organs
need
to
interact
with
sense
objects
to
enjoy.
If
I
have
a
healthy
system,
I
can
certainly
eat
well.
But
I
also
need
the
resources
i.e
food.
5
Without
good
food,
what
is
the
use
of
having
a
nice
tongue?
And
without
wonderful
things
to
see,
what
is
the
purpose
of
the
eye?
Not
only
do
I
need
my
sense
organs,
but
I
also
want
Vishayas
as
well
because
only
when
they
interact
(sense
organs
and
objects)
do
I
draw
pleasure.
And
Veda
knows
that
human
beings
will
first
ask
for
health,
but
later
when
health
is
granted
they
will
also
ask
for
“things”.
3) Acquiring
the
correct
environment
or
Loka:-‐
Veda
has
studied
the
human
life
comprehensively.
Even
if
one
has
a
healthy
body
and
pleasant
objects,
a
happy
life
is
possible
only
when
the
environment
is
harmonious,
peaceful
and
healthy.
Suppose
there
is
a
news
that
a
terrorist
has
planted
a
Bomb
somewhere
here
(don’t
worry,
we
are
fine
here...it
is
only
an
example
☺),
then
you
may
not
enjoy
anything
that
is
spoken.
Or
if
you
see
poverty
around,
you
can
never
enjoy
your
posh
house
because
whenever
you
open
your
window
you
will
see
the
other
people
suffering!
And
so
to
enjoy
something,
along
with
the
sense
organs
and
objects
you
also
need
a
conducive
environment
or
Loka.
Hence
we
have
seen
that
there
is
trividham
karma
phalam;
threefold
fruits
of
ac9ons
i.e
Upaadhi
Phalam,
Vishaya
Phalam
and
Loka
Phalam
All
of
these
are
discussed
in
the
Veda
Purva.
And
Veda
Says
that
if
anyone
wants
something
let
him
perform
the
appropriate
Karma.
Pashuman Bhava'….
Do
you
want
ca`le?
Do
you
want
rains?
Do
you
want
health?
Do
you
want
shining
skin?
Do
you
want
fame?
For
whatever
you
want
Veda
Purva
prescribes
a
ritual.
And
generally
people
are
interested
in
these
things.
However
Veda
points
out
that
if
a
person
goes
through
life
enjoying
a
healthy
body,
possessing
sense
objects
and
having
a
healthy
environment
and
if
such
a
person
is
a
thinking
person
who
is
willing
to
learn
from
his
experience,
he
will
discover
some
important
things.
He
will
discover
that
although
these
results
of
ac9ons
are
all
wonderful
and
they
give
pleasures;
all
of
these
have
certain
intrinsic
defects.
They
have
minus
points
also.
We
don’t
say
they
have
minus
points
only…Be
Careful
here.
We
say
they
ALSO
have
minus
points.
For
every
result
you
have
to
pay
the
price.
And
this
generally
is
something
people
do
not
understand.
Because
for
most
of
the
people
life
is
purely
mechanical.
When you were a kid you wanted play, as a young man you desired women etc….
People
have
no
9me
for
thinking.
And
nowadays
with
so
many
distrac9ons,
the
ability
to
introspect
is
even
more
difficult.
However
there
are
some
people
–
Brahamanas
;
i.e.
cultured
thinking
persons-‐
who
lead
an
alert
non-‐mechanical
life.
The
number
of
such
people
will
always
be
few.
Krishna
says
in
the
Geeta….
Manushyanaam Sahasra…(Geeta)
6
Only
one
in
a
thousand
is
interested
in
knowledge
etc….
So
you
will
never
see
the
en9re
Madras
city
turn
up
for
a
Geeta
or
Upanishad
class.
Some
rare
people
may
turn
up.
And
such
rare
people
are
those
that
discover
some
defects
in
the
Karma
Phalams.
What
are
these
defects?
Three types of defects are there in ALL these Karma Phalam.
1) Dukha
Mishritatvam
:-‐All
these
pleasures
are
mixed
with
pain
also.
They
are
not
unalloyed
pleasures.
Why
do
we
say
this?
To
accomplish
these
results,
one
has
to
struggle.
Nothing
comes
free;
which
means
there
is
planning
and
tension
and
anxiety.
Something
may
go
wrong
at
the
very
end.
The
higher
the
pleasure,
the
greater
the
compe99on.
When
it
pays
well,
everybody
desires
a
bank
job.
Later
everybody
wants
to
become
an
Accountant.
The
moment
something
pays
well,
all
are
aher
that
par9cular
object.
Accomplishing
an
object
is
not
enough.
One
has
to
retain
it.
As
the
Tennis
Ace
will
say,
“Gelng
to
the
top
of
the
ATP
rankings
is
easy
but
retaining
it
is
more
difficult”.
That
is
why
there
are
upsets
in
Sports.
Reten9on
is
as
difficult
as
accomplishment.
Someone said: -‐ “First I want Status. Then I want Status Quo”. That Status Quo is almost impossible.
In
Sanskrit,
the
first
problem
is
called
“Yoga”
–
union
problem.
And
the
second
problem
is
called
Kshema
–
“Reten9on
problem”.
If
Accomplishment
involved
pain,
maintenance
involves
even
more
pain.
And
despite
all
the
efforts
taken
to
maintain
the
status
quo,
whatever
is
accomplished
will
be
lost
one
day.
Everything
is
a
gih
from
the
Lord
and
the
Lord
has
the
right
to
take
away
anything
at
any
9me
without
a
No9ce
period.
☺
Even
your
very
life
itself
can
be
taken
away!
And
when
loss
takes
place
despite
my
best
efforts
then
that
is
the
greatest
pain.
Therefore,
acquisi9on
is
Dukham
(pain),
preserva9on
is
Dukhataram
(more
pain),
and
loss
is
Dukhatamam
(highest
pain).
2) Atrip4 Karatvam :-‐ Whatever we accomplish with our ac9ons is going to be finite. The rule is
“As the Ac9on, so is the result. Every Ac9on has a propor9onate result.”
And
we
know
that
all
ac9ons
are
finite
in
nature.
In
Mundaka
Upanishad,
we
discussed
that
all
the
accessories
or
instruments
used
in
ac9on
are
finite;
the
working
people
are
finite,
the
working
place
is
finite
and
the
working
dura9on
is
finite.
When
all
of
these
are
finite
then
it
is
illogical
to
expect
an
infinite
result
out
of
a
finite
ac9on.
Any
Karma
phalam
is
therefore
going
to
be
finite
and
no
one
is
going
to
be
happy
with
finitude.
As
long
as
I
am
finite,
I
am
going
to
keep
looking
for
the
next
higher
possibility.
Un9l
I
get
one
house,
I
may
be
craving
for
that.
But
once
I
get
this
one
house,
then
I
immediately
feel
that
I
need
another
house
in
Ooty
or
Kodaikanal
so
that
I
can
spend
my
summer
holidays
there!
If
I
have
one
car,
I
feel
that
I
need
an
extra
car….one
for
me
and
one
for
my
spouse.
Or
perhaps
two
TV’s
so
that
I
don’t
have
to
fight
with
my
spouse
about
what
Channel
to
watch.
Whatever
you
have,
you
always
think
of
the
next
possibility.
The
other
people
may
be
envious
of
you,
but
you
always
feel
that
something
more
is
possible.
7
Nachiketas
tells
us
in
Kathopanishad…No
Human
Being
can
ever
be
sa9sfied
with
any
amount
of
money.
That
is
why
Rs
800
Crore
scams
are
possible!
Those
people
who
do
such
scams,
do
this
because
they
s9ll
feel
that
they
do
not
have
enough…I
don’t
even
know
how
many
zeroes
are
there
in
this
number
☺
.
All
Karma
phalam
con9nues
to
keep
one
in
a
state
of
dissa9sfac9on.
3) Bandha
Tatvam:
-‐
All
the
Karmas
have
an
enslaving
capacity.
They
all
can
cause
dependence
like
the
dependence
causing
drugs.
If
you
regularly
take
a
sleeping
pill
to
sleep
then
aher
some
days
you
cannot
sleep
without
one.
A
smoker
aher
some9me
becomes
a
slave
of
cigare`e;
a
drunkard
on
his
drink.
Scripture
says
that
if
I
need
Karma
Phalam
to
be
happy
then
I
am
dependent
on
these
things.
I
need
crutches;
not
necessarily
physical
crutches
but
mental
Crutches
to
be
happy.
If
I
need
external
support
to
be
happy;
it
indicates
that
I
am
a
weak
person.
When
I
accomplish
a
lot
of
Karma
Phalams
and
I
learn
to
use
a
lot
of
them
to
be
make
myself
happy,
then
any
one
of
those
Phalams
is
capable
of
making
me
unhappy.
“If
the
Gas
connec9on
is
not
working
one
day,
you
are
sad.
No
Car….Ok,
that
is
a
enough
to
spoil
my
day.
Why
can
you
not
take
a
Bus?
NO,
I
cannot.
Why
Not
an
Autorikhshaw?
No
way!!!.
Why
can
you
not
ask
your
friends
to
take
you
to
the
Upanishad
class?
No,
that
is
below
my
dignity.
So
I
will
miss
my
Upanishad
class.
“
Every
object
has
the
capacity
to
bind.
Thus
we
travel
not
from
dependence
to
independence.
When
analyzed,
we
are
travelling
from
dependence
to
greater
dependence.
And
we
call
this
–
Success!
We
call
this
success
because
we
can
order
so
many
things-‐
however
Vedanta
says
that
you
are
a
failure.
Why?
Because
you
are
dependent
psychologically.
Generally
however
people
do
not
discover
these
three
defects.
A
Karma
Yogi
i.e.
a
person
who
leads
a
Vedic
life
alone
discovers
this.
A
Vedic
life
is
designed
so
that
you
discover
these
defects.
Without
discovering
this,
you
will
not
look
for
a
be`er
goal.
You
will
say
that
“Everything
is
Fine”.
You
will
se`le
for
something
less
when
something
higher
is
possible.
Therefore
Veda
prescribes
a
way
of
life
by
which
I
can
accomplish
two
things;
I
can
fulfill
my
desires
and
I
can
discover
the
limita9ons
inherent
in
them.
And
once
I
discover
these
defects,
I
will
automa9cally
look
for
a
be`er
goal.
I
want
to
find
a
goal
which
is
free
from
these
three
defects
i.e
dosha
rahita
sadhyam
or
Dosha
Rahita
Purushartha.
8
When
I
become
mature
I
seek
THIS
par9cular
defect
free
goal.
I
want
to
accomplish
THAT
which
will
not
give
me
any
sorrow,
and
will
give
me
completeness
or
purnatvam.
When
I
come
to
this
stage
in
my
journey,
Veda
Purva
becomes
irrelevant
to
me.
This
is
because
Veda
Purva
prescribes
only
three
types
of
ac9ons
with
three
types
of
results
and
these
no
longer
have
any
appeal
for
me.
The
balloons
and
toys,
so
dear
to
me
as
a
kid,
no
longer
appeal
to
me
now.
I
have
grown
out
of
these
toys.
For
a
discrimina9ve
person
all
these
Karma
Phalams
have
become
like
toys.
Nachiketas
in
the
Kathopanishad
was
offered
all
the
worldly
things
by
the
teacher.
His
teacher
said,
“Don’t
ask
for
this
knowledge.
I
will
give
you
a
house
in
the
middle
of
Madras,
with
24
hrs
water
supply
etc
.
I
will
give
you
gold
and
horses
and
servants
and
I
will
make
you
the
emperor.
Nachiketas,
I
will
give
you
all
this
in
exchange
for
this
knowledge”
Tavaiva Vaha Tava Nritya etc (You can keep these with you; Refer Katha Upanishad)
“I
have
grown
out
of
all
these.
I
am
interested
in
a
defect
free
goal.
Veda
Purva
is
irrelevant
for
me
now
and
I
am
interested
in
Veda
Anta.”
This
is
a
shih
from
Veda
Purva
to
Veda
Anta.
Or
from
Purva
Mimamsa
to
U`ara
Mimamsa.
This
is
shihing
from
“Athatho
Dharma
Jijnasa”
to
“Athatho
Brahma
Jijnasa”
When such a mature person goes to Vedanta, then Vedanta points out that there indeed IS such a goal.
Now
my
natural
curiosity
is
to
know
more
about
this
goal?
And
the
Upanishad
introduces
this
goal
to
me
and
calls
it
Brahman.
Brahman
is
that
goal
which
is
free
from
all
these
above
defects.
So
my
next
ques9on
is,
“What
is
the
nature
of
that
Brahman.
Describe
it
to
me.
Once
I
have
a
descrip9on,
I
will
go
and
acquire
this
Brahman.
Just
tell
me
where
it
is,
where
I
can
purchase
it;
I
will
somehow
go
and
get
it.
Because
I
am
a
great
go-‐ge`er.
Just
tell
me
how
to
Fish
it
out.”
So
Vedanta,
aher
an
elaborate
descrip9on
of
that
wonderful
Brahman,
suddenly
gives
me
a
shocking
informa9on
about
the
same.
THAT
YOU
ARE!!!
That
Brahman
which
you
are
seeking,
that
defect
free
goal
which
you
are
seeking
is
YOU
yourself!
This
reminds
me
of
a
woman
who
was
looking
for
a
baby-‐si`er
for
her
child.
She
sent
the
baby
to
different
places
and
in
each
place
she
found
some
problem
or
the
other.
Somewhere
there
were
too
many
children,
or
perhaps
the
baby-‐si`er
was
not
very
punctual
or
perhaps
she
was
not
very
pa9ent
with
the
child
;
at
every
place
there
was
some
or
the
other
problem.
And
this
lady
noted
all
the
defects
in
all
these
places.
And
she
kept
scratching
her
head,
because
she
wanted
a
Baby-‐Si`er
who
was
free
from
all
the
defects.
Then
aher
searching
carefully
for
a
very
long
9me,
she
finally
found
out,
“ There
is
only
one
person
in
the
world
who
can
fulfill
all
these
condi9ons;
And
that
is
ME!
The
mother
of
the
child”
So
what
she
was
seeking
was
HERSELF!
So the teaching of Vedanta is “Aham Bramhasmi”. I am that Defect free Brahman!
So
here
aherwards
my
job
is
no
more
seeking
Brahman
because
the
Upanishads
do
not
present
Brahman
as
an
object
to
be
accomplished.
It
reveals
Brahman
as
my
own
self.
9
However
before
reading
Vedanta,
my
independent
conclusion
based
on
my
own
analysis
was
that
I
was
a
lacking
and
incomplete
person.
Vedanta
now
comes
and
tells
me
that
I
am
Brahman,
lacking
nothing.
It
tells
me
that
I
am
a
Purna
Purusha.
So
what
should
I
do
now?
My
job
is
no
more
acquiring
Brahman
because
Brahman
is
not
presented
as
an
object
to
be
acquired.
My
job
is
to
find
out
whether
I
am
Brahman
or
Not.
That
is
my
new
Challenge.
Vedanta
does
not
ask
me
to
acquire
Brahman.
Vedanta
tells
me
to
enjoy
my
status
of
Brahman.
My
job
is
to
find
out
whether
I
enjoy
Bramhatvam
or
Not.
My
current
conclusion
is
that
I
enjoy
only
incompleteness
or
Jivatvam.
Vedanta
tells
me
that
I
enjoy
Brahmatvam
or
completeness.
I
have
to
find
out
which
one
is
correct.
And
here
begins
SELF-‐Inquiry
to
find
out
if
I
am
complete
or
incomplete.
If
a
person
successfully
goes
through
this
inquiry,
he
will
discover
to
his
u`er
surprise
that
the
no9on
that
something
is
lacking
is
a
misconcep9on.
The
idea
that
I
need
things
and
people
to
be
happy
is
a
misconcep9on.
The
fact
is
that
I
need
nothing
to
be
happy;
I
am
happiness
itself.
This knowledge is called Brahma Vidya or Atma Vidya; also known as Self Knowledge.
10
Talk 2:-‐Shanthi Patha (Peace Invoca5on)
In
the
last
class
I
pointed
out
that
the
Veda
Purva
prescribes
varie9es
of
rituals
in
the
form
of
Kayika,
Vachika,
Manasa
Karmani.
All
these
are
generally
known
as
Sadhanani
or
Means.
And
by
following
these
Sadhanas,
three
types
of
Phalams
or
ends
are
promised
by
the
Veda
:-‐
• Improvement
of
one’s
equipment
• Improvement
of
the
objects
• Improvement
of
Environment
And the goals accomplishable via these Sadhanas are called Sadhyams.
We
also
discussed
that
an
intelligent
person,
in
due
course
of
9me
discovers
that
all
these
goals
are
endowed
with
certain
defects.
We
looked
at
the
three
types
of
Doshas
or
Defects
in
these
goals.
• Mixed
with
pain
• Never
give
Total
Sa9sfac9on
• They
lead
to
slavery
or
pshychological
bondage
Thus
all
three
Sadhyams
or
goals
are
with
defects.
So
naturally
the
mind
of
the
thinking
person
turns
away
from
all
these
goals
and
he
tries
to
seek
a
defect
free
goal.
When
he
seeks
a
Nirdosha
sadhyam,
he
finds
that
Veda
Purva
becomes
redundant
for
him;
the
Veda
Purva
deals
only
with
Sadhyams
which
have
these
defects.
Then
he
comes
to
Vedanta
which
promises
a
defect
free
goal.
We
saw
in
the
Mundaka
Upanishad
the
mantra,
Veda
says
this
defect
free
goal
is
called,
Brahma
or
Brahman.
(In
Sanskrit
it
is
Brahma,
ending
with
“a”
but
in
English
it
is
called
Brahman)
Naturally
as
a
seeker
I
am
interested
in
Brahma
Prap'.
And
the
Upanishad
also
encourages
me
by
saying
that,
“If
only
I
a`ain
that
Brahman,
I
will
be
a
free
person.
I
will
not
have
these
three
defects
i.e.
I
will
not
experience
pain
or
incompleteness.”
And
thus
I
become
more
and
more
interested
in
the
a`ainment
of
Brahman.
For
this
a`ainment,
I
first
need
to
know
where
this
Brahman
is
available
so
that
I
can
go
and
fetch
Brahman.
I
read
Vedanta.
And
Vedanta
talks
about
the
glory
and
defini9on
of
Brahman…
Brahman
is
Satyam
,
Jnanam
,
Anantam
(limitless)
,nirgunam
(a`ributeless),
nishkalam
(stainless)
etc…all
these
wonderful
things.
I
become
very
interested.
But then Shru9 says, that Brahman which you want to accomplish or a`ain, happens to be YOU!
Un9l
now
my
mind
was
objec9ve
and
extroverted.
When
I
hear
this
statement
for
the
first
9me
my
mind
turns
inward
i.e.
it
becomes
subjec9ve
and
introvert.
I
have
a
mixed
reac9on;
the
first
reac9on
is
11
happiness
because
I
Already
Am
what
I
am
seeking
according
to
the
Upanishads.
In
other
words,
the
sought
is
not
different
from
the
seeker.
This
itself
is
a
very
BIG
relief
and
there
is
some
Trup'
and
Ananda.
At
the
same
9me,
there
is
a
problem.
And
what
is
the
problem?
Before
reading
Vedanta,
I
have
already
got
an
idea
about
myself.
The
idea
is
–
I
am
a
limited
Jiva
subject
to
birth,
death.
Subject
to
all
kinds
of
lack.
In
fact
the
list
of
what
I
Have
is
much
smaller
than
the
list
of
what
I
do
not
have.
I
am
a
lacking,
finite,
limited,
miserable
Jiva.
And
when
I
come
to
Vedanta,
Vedanta
tells
me,
“You
are
Brahman”.
Now
there
is
a
clash
of
ideas.
Am
I
Jiva
as
I
took
myself
to
be
un9l
now
or
am
I
Brahman
as
revealed
by
Vedanta?
When
I
come
to
this
moment
,I
do
not
have
to
go
in
search
of
Brahman.
My
struggle
is
to
find
out
whether
I
am
Jiva
is
correct,
or
I
am
Brahman
is
correct.
I am Jiva is my conclusion; I am Brahman is Vedan.c revela.on. Which one is correct?
What
is
required
hereaher
is
Self-‐Inquiry.
And
what
is
the
purpose
of
Inquiry?
To
find
out
which
statement
is
true,
I
am
Jiva
as
thought
by
me
or
I
am
Brahman
as
revealed
by
Vedanta.
So
from
here
on,
there
is
No
more
Karma.
Veda
Purva
was
exclusively
dealing
with
varie9es
of
Karma;
whereas
Vedanta
does
not
involve
even
an
Iota
of
karma.
It
involves
inquiry;
it
involves
Study-‐
A
Study
of
Myself.
I want to find out: -‐ Who wins the case? Me or Vedanta.
If
I
want
to
make
a
systema9c
self-‐inquiry,
Vedanta
is
ready
to
help
me.
In
fact,
Vedanta
also
gives
me
a
warning,
“Never
do
the
self-‐inquiry
by
yourself.
You
will
fail
miserably.
In
fact
you
will
confirm
your
Jivahood
even
more.”
You
can
enquire
with
open
eyes
or
with
closed
eyes
(Some
people
close
their
eyes
and
keep
asking
“Who
am
I?
Who
am
I?
Who
Am
I?”);
but
such
self-‐Inquiry
done
by
you
will
not
lead
you
anywhere.
Therefore
Vedanta
says
“Do
the
self-‐
Inquiry
Assisted
by
Me
(Vedanta)”.
And
Not
only
should
you
have
the
assistance
of
Vedanta-‐
that
alone
is
not
sufficient-‐
you
should
also
be
assisted
by
a
Guru
who
knows
how
to
open
the
Vedanta;
who
has
the
key
to
open
the
Vedanta.
So
what
is
the
Sadhana
involved
here?
It
is
Self-‐Inquiry
with
the
help
of
Guru
–
Shastra
Upadesha.
(Scripture
and
teacher
assisted
inquiry)
Guru Shastra Upaya Sahitha Aatma Vichaara – This is our job now. This is called Jnana Yoga.
A
person
needs
to
do
this
inquiry
properly
and
also
for
sufficient
length
of
9me.
Properly
directed
inquiry
and
adequate
inquiry
are
both
equally
important.
When
I
want
to
reach
a
street
in
front
of
me;
I
should
take
care
two
factors
i.e.
I
should
move
in
the
correct
direc9on
and
I
should
move
adequately.
If
the
street
is
30
steps
away
and
I
take
only
10
steps,
I
cannot
complain
that
the
street
has
not
arrived.
The
direc9on
may
be
correct
but
adequacy
may
be
lacking.
Any
effort
requires
both
direc9on
and
adequacy.
Similarly
self-‐inquiry
must
be
in
the
proper
direc9on
and
adequate.
12
And
if
this
is
done
as
prescribed,
then
my
greatest
discovery
will
be
–
“I
am
Jiva
is
a
false
no9on!
I
have
taken
this
for
granted
because
I
have
never
made
a
proper
self-‐inquiry”
For
e.g.
we
had
been
thinking
for
several
hundred
years
that
the
earth
is
at
the
center
and
the
sun
is
going
around
the
earth.
However,
when
one
scien9st
makes
a
correct
inquiry,
he
discovers
that
the
earth
is
going
around
the
sun
and
not
vice
versa.
Similarly,
I
have
taken
for
granted
that
I
am
Jiva…that
I
have
to
get
peace
of
mind
from
outside…that
I
need
security
from
outside…that
I
need
happiness
from
outside.
I
have
assumed
that
all
these
basic
things
have
to
come
from
outside
and
on
inquiry
I
find
that
these
conclusions
were
made
without
thinking.
As
a
child,
I
started
with
desiring
toys-‐In
fact
nowadays
even
before
the
child
is
born,
parents
have
the
toys
ready.
And
I
conclude
that
I
need
toys
to
be
happy.
The
Toy
is
replaced
by
video
game;
the
video
game
is
replaced
by
a
car;
the
car
is
replaced
by
a
wife;
the
wife
is
replaced
by
a
child;
the
child
by
the
grand-‐child.
But
I
have
never
ques9oned
my
basic
assump9on
about
whether
I
need
these
objects
to
be
happy.
I
have
assumed
that
my
needs
are
true.
This
assump9on
is
called
jivatva
bhran'
or
Self-‐delusion.
No
delusion
will
go
unless
it
is
a`acked.
A
delusion
has
to
be
a`acked
it
by
proper
inquiry.
Delusion
does
not
automa9cally
fall
away
with
9me
like
hair
or
teeth.
It
requires
a
deliberate
well
directed
effort.
And
that
well-‐directed
effort
is
Jnana
yoga.
When
done
correctly
the
result
is:-‐
Jivatva
bhran'
avagacha'…and
Bhramatva
jnanam
aagacha'
(The
delusion
of
Jiva
goes
and
the
knowledge
of
Brahman
dawns)
Thus,
I
am
not
discovering
Brahman
as
a
new
thing.
I
am
discovering
Brahman
as
a
new
status
of
myself.
For
e.g
(In
the
Mahabharatha)
when
Karna
was
exposed
to
Kun9’s
statement,
he
did
not
discover
the
sixth
Pandava
(a
descendant
in
royal
lineage
of
King
Pandu)
as
a
new
person.
For
Karna,
the
sixth
Pandava
was
a
new
status
that
he
discovered
for
himself.
Un9l
then
his
delusion
was
–“I
am
not
a
Pandava
.
I
am
a
Suta
Putra
(Charioteer’s
son).I
am
not
a
Kshatriya
(warrior)”.
Now
this
delusion
was
replaced
by
the
knowledge,
“I
am
Kshatriya”.
What
did
Karna
have
to
DO
to
become
a
Kshatriya?
Absolutely
Nothing,
No
Ac9on
was
necessary.
Because
he
was
already
a
Kshatriya!
And
what
do
I
need
to
DO
to
become
Brahman.
I
need
not
do
anything.
This
knowledge
helps
me
own
up
my
eternal
Brahman
status
and
disown
my
Jiva
status.
Aher
owning
by
Brahman
status,
I
drop
the
no9on
that
I
require
external
factors
to
be
contented.
Every
external
factor
is
now
a
bonus.
It
is
nice
if
present
and
it
is
perfectly
Ok
if
absent.
The
presence
and
absence
of
a
S9ck
makes
a
big
difference
to
a
lame
person.
But
when
I
have
two
strong
feet,
then
presence
and
absence
of
the
s9ck
does
not
make
a
big
difference.
If
I
have
it
then
I
may
use
it
and
if
it
is
taken
away
from
me,
I
am
s9ll
fine.
This
is
called
Purnatva
Prap'.
I
am
complete
without
any
object.
What
does
Vedanta
do?
Vedanta
through
knowledge
helps
me
own
up
my
Purnatvam
or
Brahmatvam.
This
is
called
Moksha.
This
is
called
freedom.
Freedom
from
what…from
my
Jivatvam.
And
this
is
the
13
content
of
the
teaching
in
the
Vedanta.
We
have
this
teaching
at
the
end
of
all
the
four
Vedas-‐the
Rig,
Yajur,
Atharvana
and
Sama
Veda.
It
is
called
Veda
Anta
because
it
occurs
at
the
end
of
the
Vedas
and
the
very
same
por9on
is
also
called
Jnana
Kandam
because
in
this
por9on
there
is
only
knowledge
involved.
There
is
no
Karma
discussed
in
this
por9on
of
the
Veda.
There
is
yet
another
name
for
the
same
por9on
of
the
Veda
–
“Upanishad”.
The
word
Upanishad
has
several
meanings.
I
have
already
provided
one
meaning
in
the
introduc9on
to
my
previous
Upanishad;
this
meaning
indicates
the
mode
of
gaining
knowledge
and
its
benefits.
“Upa”
means
“Going
Near”
a
Guru
and
“Ni”
means
“Nitaihi
avasthanam”
or
silng
down
–
“Going
to
a
Guru
and
silng
at
his
feet”;
which
indicates
the
mode
of
gaining
knowledge.
“Sad”
means
destroyer.
Destroyer
of
what?
Destroyer
of
Jivatvam…Destroyer
of
Bondage…Destroyer
of
Samsara.
So
taken
together
“Upanishad”
means
that
knowledge
which
is
acquired
by
approaching
a
teacher
and
silng
down
at
his
feet,
gaining
which
there
is
a
destruc9on
of
all
bandage.
This
is
one
meaning
of
Upanishad.
There
is
a
second
meaning
also.
The
expression
“Upa”
can
refer
to
“Aatma
or
the
Self”.
How
is
this?
Literally
the
word
“Upa”
means
near…and
what
is
Near
to
me?
if
I
take
the
outside
wall
as
the
reference
then
the
wall
is
far
and
you
are
near
to
me,
if
I
take
the
Theosophical
Society
as
the
reference
then
the
Theosophical
Society
is
far
and
wall
is
near;
if
I
take
the
Mylapore
as
the
reference
then
the
Theosophical
Society
is
near
and
Mylapore
is
far;
everything
in
crea9on
is
rela9vely
far
and
rela9vely
near.
But
what
is
Absolutely
Near?
Absolutely
Near
must
be
that
where
the
distance
is
zero.
And
that
closest
thing
is
I
myself,
the
Aatma.
The
Self
is
the
closest
to
me
and
therefore
“Upa”
means
“Aatma”
.
“Ni”
can
also
mean
“Nischaya
Jnanam”
or
doubtless
knowledge.
At
the
end
of
inquiry
you
should
not
say….
“I
think
I
am
Brahman
“
OR
“Perhaps
I
am
Brahman”
OR
“My
guru
says
I
am
Brahman”
OR
“ The
Upanishad
says
I
am
Brahman”;
all
these
statements
indicate
doubtul
knowledge
and
not
“Nischaya
Jnanam”
.
Knowledge
should
be
Hasta
Amalakavat
i.e
obvious
like
a
“berry
held
in
your
palm”.
“Upani”
thus
means
Clear
Self-‐knowledge.
And
the
word
“Sad”
has
got
another
meaning.
It
also
means
“to
reach”
or
“to
take
one”
somewhere;
that
which
takes
one
to
some
other
place.
What
place
will
this
knowledge
take
you
to?
This
knowledge
will
take
you
to
Moksha.
Previously
we
said
that
this
is
the
destroyer
or
samsara
and
now
we
are
saying
taker
to
moksha.
Upanishad
–
That
clear
Self-‐Knowledge
which
will
take
you
to
Moksha.
In the Upanishads , this teaching is in the form of dialogues between the Guru and Shishya.
Swami
Chinmayananda
puts
it
nicely,
“What
is
the
difference
between
a
discussion
and
an
argument?
A
Discussion
generates
light;
an
Argument
generates
heat!”
So
you
choose
if
want
to
become
enlightened
or
you
want
to
get
heated
up!
Between
a
Guru
and
Shishya,
the
discussion
is
Samvaada
which
makes
the
Shisya
enlightened.
At
the
end
of
the
Vedas,
there
are
many
dialogues.
Either
a
single
dialogue
or
a
group
of
dialogues
put
together
is
called
one
Upanishad.
In
certain
cases
an
Upanishad
may
have
only
one
dialogue.
For
e.g.
In
Mundaka
Upanishad,
there
is
a
single
Guru,
a
single
student
and
a
single
dialogue.
But
In
Chandogya
Upanishad,
there
are
several
teachers,
several
students
and
several
dialogues.
In
Prasnopanishad
there
are
6
students,
one
teacher
and
6
dialogues.
The
four
Vedas
together
have
1180
Upanishads.
Of
these
1180
Upanishads
,
108
are
popular.
And
of
those
108
Upanishads,
10
are
generally
studied
because
these
10
Upanishads
have
Adi
Shankaracharya’s
14
pioneering
commentary.
These
10
Upanishads
are
chosen
by
Shankara
from
all
the
4
Vedas.
Why
did
Shankaracharya
choose
these
10
Upanishads?
There
are
a
couple
of
reasons:-‐
1)
These
10
Upanishads
will
give
a
comprehensive
teaching
of
Vedanta
from
all
angles.
All
the
other
Upanishads
will
deal
with
these
same
topics
alone
and
hence
studying
these
10
is
as
good
as
studying
108
or
1180
Upanishads.
2)
These
10
Upanishads
are
the
ones
that
are
predominantly
analyzed
logically
by
Vyasacharya
in
his
Brahma
sutras
to
show
that
Vedan9c
teaching
does
not
violate
logic
i.e.
Vedanta
is
not
a
dogma
or
faith.
Shankaracharya
also
feels
that
a
commentary
on
these
10
Upanishads
will
be
useful
for
later
Bramha
Sutra
study.
Of
these
10
also,
we
generally
study
only
5
or
6
and
this
takes
us
a
few
years.
We
don’t
include
Chandogya
or
Brihadaranyaka
in
our
study
because
these
are
voluminous
Upanishads.
We
are
now
going
to
commence
the
study
of
Kena
Upanishad
which
belongs
to
Sama
Veda.
It
is
a
very
small
Upanishads
consis9ng
of
only
4
chapters
in
prose
form.
Prose
Upanishads
are
generally
called
“Brahmana
Upanishads”
and
poetry
Upanishads
are
generally
called
Mantra
Upanishads.
For
e.g.
Mundaka
is
a
Mantra
Upanishad
while
Kena
is
a
Brahmana
Upanishad.
Why
is
it
called
Kena?
The
first
word
of
the
Upanishad
is
“Kena”
and
hence
it
is
named
aher
the
first
word.
This
is
similar
to
Ishavasya
Upanishad
which
begins
with
the
word
“Ishavasya”.
(An
Upanishad
may
get
its
name
due
to
different
reasons;
not
necessarily
from
the
first
word.)
This
Kena
Upanishad
has
a
Shanthi
Patha
(Peace
Invoca9on).
All
the
Upanishads
begin
with
a
Shanthi
Patha
(Peace
Invoca9on).
Generally
all
Upanishads
belonging
to
a
par9cular
Veda
will
have
a
common
Shanthi
Patha.
For
e.g.
Mundaka
Upanishad,
Prasna
Upanishad
and
Mandukya
Upanishad
belong
to
the
Atharvana
Veda
and
they
share
the
same
Peace
Invoca9on
Bhadram karnebhi …(May I hear what is auspicious etc; Refer Mundaka Up)
Similarly the Sama Veda Upanishads like Kena and Chandogya will have a common Peace Invoca9on.
This”
Peace
Invoca9on”
is
chanted
in
the
beginning
of
the
study
by
both
the
teacher
and
the
student.
The
success
of
the
study
depends
on
two
factors
both
of
which
are
extremely
important.
• Individual
effort:-‐One
should
have
a
value
for
Upanishad
and
one
should
take
interest
and
ini9a9ve
in
the
same.
If
one
has
only
a
casual
approach,
then
one
will
leave
the
study
at
the
smallest
excuse.
Unless
I
have
a
Teevra
jijnasa
(intense
desire)
it
will
not
work.
• Grace
of
the
Lord:
-‐
Effort
alone
is
not
enough.
We
also
require
the
grace
of
the
lord.
Ishwara
Anugraha
is
also
important.
So
how
do
you
get
the
Ishwara
Anugraha.
You
need
not
“get”
Ishwara
Anugraha
because
really
speaking
Grace
is
constantly
flowing
like
the
sunlight
falling
on
the
earth.
One
need
not
make
any
special
appeal
to
the
Sun
to
send
his
light.
What
is
needed,
is
the
ability
to
tap
this
solar
energy.
Similarly
Ishwara
Anugraha
is
always
there-‐prayer
becomes
a
medium
of
tapping
the
Ishwara
Anugraha.
I
don’t
15
“generate”
light
by
pulng
solar
reflectors;
I
only
tap
the
ever
exis9ng
light.
So
prayer
becomes
extremely
important
for
tapping
that
grace.
What
is
the
purpose
of
the
prayer?
That
I
should
be
free
from
all
the
obstacles
for
the
study
of
Shastra.
Therefore
it
is
called
Shan'
patha.
Patha
here
means
Repe99on
or
Chant-‐
a
chant
that
is
done
by
both
the
teacher
and
student
for
the
temporary
cessa9on
of
all
obstacles.
Transla9on
taken
from
and
modified
to
match
Swamiji’s
comments
:-‐h`p://www.vedarahasya.net/
kena.htm)
Om
!
May
my
organs
and
limbs,
my
speech,
my
breath,
my
strength
and
my
sense
organs
like
the
ear,
the
eyes
etc.,
become
efficient
enough
to
perform
their
respec4ve
du4es
properly
and
without
any
hindrance.
Everything
is
Brahman
as
propounded
and
abundantly
made
clear
in
the
Upanishads.
Brahman
should
not
leave
me
aside.
I
should
not
leave
Brahman
aside.
I
pray
further
that
such
an
inseparable
rela4on
may
con4nue
for
4mes
to
come.
I
also
pray
that
the
virtues
(as
described
in
the
Upanishads)
of
those
wise
men
who
dwell
in
the
Atma
(or
the
Soul)
become
part
of
me
and
reside
in
me.
16
Talk 3:-‐ Shan5 Patha and Khanda 1:Mantra 1
The
Upanishad
Kena
begins
with
a
Shan'
Patha
which
is
chanted
by
both
the
student
and
the
teacher
for
invoking
the
grace
of
the
Lord
so
that
the
study
can
be
successfully
completed.
Through
this
Shan'
Patha
the
student
is
seeking
three
things
• Health
of
the
physical
and
subtle
body:
-‐
Whether
it
is
a
spiritual
or
material
pursuit,
we
have
only
one
vehicle
for
the
same
and
that
is
the
human
body.
It
is
the
same
body,
the
same
set
of
sense
organs
,
the
same
set
of
pranas
and
the
same
set
of
antahkaranas
which
has
to
be
used
for
either
of
these
pursuits.
If
not
throughout
life,
then
at
least
un9l
I
acquire
Atma
Jnana
or
self-‐knowledge,
I
need
health.
Aher
Atma
Jnana,
even
if
health
is
not
perfect,
I
will
have
the
mental
strength
to
face
any
condi9on.
Therefore
Oh
LORD
,
please
give
me
health
• Invoca.on
of
Shraddha
or
Faith-‐
I
want
faith
in
Brahman-‐
both
Saguna
and
Nirguna
Qualifica.ons
required
for
gaining
this
knowledge-‐
This
is
called
Sadhana
chathustaya
sampaWi
or
the
four-‐fold
qualifica9on
in
whose
presence
alone
knowledge
takes
place,
knowledge
can
be
sustained
and
in
whose
presence
alone
can
the
benefit
of
the
knowledge
can
be
reaped.
Oh
Lord,
let
me
have
all
those
qualifica9ons!
Let
us
read
the
Shanthi
Patha
again
We
have
already
seen
the
meaning
upto
Balam
Indriyani
cha
Sarvani
in
the
last
class
Sarvam
Bramha
(Everything
is
Brahman)
-‐
From
the
scriptures
the
student
has
heard
this
expression
and
he
repeats
it.
He
has
not
understood
yet
what
this
expression
means
since
he
is
only
a
student.
It
means
that
the
whole
crea9on
is
nothing
other
than
Brahman.
There
is
no
world
other
than
Brahman.
Brahman
mistaken
is
called
“World”
and
the
correctly
understood
‘World’
is
called
Brahman.
This
is
the
basic
Vedan9c
teaching.
Thus
according
to
scriptures,
Brahman
and
the
world
are
not
two
things.
Just
as
the
rope
mistaken
as
the
snake
are
not
two
things.
Mistaken
rope
is
a
snake
and
the
snake
correctly
understood
is
the
rope.
The
whole
world
correctly
understood
is
Brahman.
17
How
to
understand
that
All
is
Brahman?
The
mantra
con9nues
that
Brahman
should
be
understood
Aupanishadam
i.e
through
the
Upanishadic
scriptures.
It
cannot
be
known
through
any
other
instrument
of
knowledge
like
percep9on,
inference
etc.
Ma
aham
Brahman
nirakuryam(May
I
not
negate
that
Brahman)
-‐
May
I
not
deny
the
existence
of
Brahman
.
Un9l
I
study
the
Upanishad,
I
have
No
way
of
knowing
Brahman.
Brahman
is
knowable
only
through
Upanishad.
Through
the
sense
percep9ons,
I
cannot
see
Brahman.
I
cannot
know
Brahman
via
a
ra9onal
process.
Therefore
the
tendency
will
be
to
reject
Brahman.
And
that
is
why
people
become
Naas'ka
(Atheists).
Brahman
it
is
not
available
for
scien9fic
experimenta9on.
So
our
tendency
is
to
say,
“What
is
not
available
for
percep9on
and
scien9fic
inquiry
is
NON-‐Existent”.
The
student
prays,
“Let
me
not
fall
into
this
trap.
I
do
not
want
to
negate
either
Saguna
Brahman
(God)
or
Nirguna
Brahman.
Let
us
look
at
why
I
tend
to
negate
Brahman
or
Ishwara
I
tend
to
negate
Ishwara
because
there
are
so
many
ques9ons
with
regards
to
Ishwara
which
seem
to
have
no
answers.
The
ques9ons
that
are
generally
asked
are:-‐
• Why
did
Ishwara
create
this
world?
Could
the
fellow
not
have
sat
quietly
doing
nothing?
☺
• Ok,
he
created
it.
But
why
did
he
have
to
put
all
of
us
here?
• And
if
he
had
to
create
Mankind,
why
can
he
not
make
all
Humans
nice
and
ethical?
• If
the
Lord
cannot
change
the
people,
he
must
not
be
omniscient
and
omnipotent.
On
one
hand
people
claim
that
the
Lord
is
omnipotent.
And
that
omnipotent
Lord
seems
to
create
a
world
which
is
full
of
problems
with
criminals,
fraudulent
people,
violence,
evil
etc.
In
fact,
one
of
the
very
big
ques9ons
in
all
systems
of
philosophy
is:
-‐
What
is
evil?
If
God
is
ALL
Goodness,
then
why
should
there
be
any
place
for
evil
in
the
world.
Therefore
I
am
not
able
to
accept
Ishwara
as
omnipotent
• There
are
others
who
claim,
“I
am
such
a
great
Bhakta
(devotee)…I
have
done
so
many
things
for
God…and
I
am
facing
many
problems
in
my
life.
Therefore
I
don’t
belief
in
God”
Thus
belief
in
God
creates
a
lot
of
ra9onal
problems.
What
about
Brahman
–
that
Nirguna
thing.
Brahman
creates
even
more
problems
when
compared
to
Ishwara!
The
Upanishad
tells
me,
“YES,
there
is
Brahman”.
But
it
also
says,
“You
cannot
taste
it,
you
cannot
touch
it,
you
cannot
smell
it
and
you
cannot
see
it.
It
is
unknowable,
unthinkable,
un-‐experiencable,
impercep9ble,
incalculable”….PHEW!!!Nothing
seems
to
be
possible
with
this
Brahman.
In
fact
the
Upanishad
also
says
that
it
is
un-‐transactable
i.e
Avyavaharyam.
Now
if
this
thing
is
not
available
for
ANY
transac9on
then
it
does
not
make
any
difference
in
my
life
whether
this
thing
is
present
or
not.
‘Let
it
be
present
or
let
it
be
absent.
What
good
is
it
to
me!
Why
know
such
a
useless
phenomenon
like
Brahman.
There
is
no
need
to
accept
such
a
useless
Brahman.’
Thus
we
see
that
both
Ishwara
and
Brahman
are
difficult
to
accept.
And
hence
the
student
prays
to
the
Lord,
“Oh
Lord,
whatever
happens
I
do
not
want
to
reject
Brahman.
If
I
am
not
able
to
find
an
answer
to
my
ques9on,
I
will
struggle
to
get
the
answer.
But
I
will
NEVER
reject
Ishwara
and
Brahman.
If
I
have
not
found
the
answers,
I
will
NOT
conclude
that
the
answers
are
not
there.
I
will
conclude
that
I
have
not
18
understood
sufficiently
what
Ishwara
is
and
what
Brahman
is.
Oh
lord,
please
give
me
faith
un9l
I
can
clearly
understand
what
is
Ishwara
and
what
is
Brahman”
I
remember
a
beau9ful
prayer
by
a
devotee:-‐
Tava
taPvam
na
janami
kidrishoasi
maheshvara
yadrishosi
mahadeva
taddrishaya
namoh
namah
Tava
Tatvam
na
Jaanami
Kidrishosi
maheshwara
:-‐
Oh
lord
Maheshwara
(Shiva),
Of
what
nature
you
are,
I
am
not
able
to
fathom…Are
you
are
male
or
female?…or
whether
you
are
energy…or
whether
you
are
here
or
there
or
elsewhere
or
nowhere…I
do
not
know
anything.
But
s9ll
I
say
this
….
Yadrishosi
Mahadeva
Tadrishaaya
Namo
Namaha
:-‐Whatever
is
your
nature,
oh
Lord,
to
THAT
nature
I
offer
my
prostra9on.
It
is
my
limita9on
that
I
have
not
known
you.
It
is
not
your
limita9on.
A
similar
idea
is
expressed
here…Let
me
not
Reject
Brahman
…let
me
have
shraddha(faith).
So
I
pray
that
….Not
only
I
should
not
reject
Ishwara
but
Ma
MA
brahma
nirakarot
(Let
not
Brahma
also
reject
me).
The
first
ma
is
“let
not”
and
the
second
ma
is
“me”.
Don’t
get
confused
by
the
two
ma’s
repea9ng.
Let
me
have
Ishwara’s
grace.
Even
to
have
faith
in
the
Lord,
I
need
the
Lord’s
grace.
Let
me
enjoy
the
grace
of
the
Lord.
Since
this
shraddha
is
the
basic
founda9on
for
any
scriptural
study,
the
student
repeats
this
again
Anirakaranam
astu
Anirakaranam
me
astu.
Thus
the
second
part
of
the
prayer
is
over.
The
third
part
of
the
prayer
is,
Let
me
have
all
the
necessary
qualifica9ons
to
understand
Brahman.
Tad
aatmani
nirate.
I
am
a
person
interested
in
Brahma
Jnana.
“Nirata”
means,
“commi`ed
to”
or
“obsessed
with”
or
“serious
about”.
I
am
not
a
casual
person
but
a
commi`ed
person.
Commi`ed
to
what?Tad
aatmani
i.e.
To
that
Aatma
or
Brahman.
Upanishadsu
dharmaha…I
need
some
qualifica9ons.
We
have
already
looked
at
the
qualifica9ons
in
Tatva
Bodha
and
I
hope
you
have
not
forgo`en
the
same
☺
To
simplify
the
same
you
can
remember
4
D’s.
The
four
D’s
are:-‐
• Discrimina.on:
-‐
Understanding
that
the
spiritual
growth
is
most
important
in
life.
Material
growth
is
subservient
to
spiritual
growth.
If
we
have
a
choice
between
the
two,
we
have
to
choose
spirituality.
Having
spiritual
priority
is
called
discrimina9on.
If
I
am
in
a
place
where
there
is
scope
for
spiritual
growth
but
materially
it
may
not
be
very
rewarding
and
suppose
I
get
something
which
is
materially
rewarding
but
I
will
not
grow
spiritually
then
I
must
choose
the
former.
That
mind
which
can
see
the
importance
of
spiritual
growth
is
called
a
Viveki
or
Discrimina9ng
mind.
• Dispassion:
-‐
Seeing
material
growth
as
incidental.
It
is
Subject
to
arrival
and
departure.
This
cannot
be
the
primary
goal
in
life.
Seeing
the
secondary
nature
of
materiality
is
called
dispassion
• Discipline:
-‐
This
includes
physical,
sensory,
emo9onal
and
intellectual
discipline.
Krishna
gives
an
elaborate
list
of
virtues
in
the
Geeta.
I
want
these
virtues
within
me.
• Desire
for
Freedom:
-‐
I
am
a
slave
of
this
world.
The
world
can
make
me
happy
or
depressed
or
irritated;
people
can
determine
if
I
am
happy
or
not.
I
want
to
be
a
master
of
my
inner
condi9on.
For
how
long
should
my
wife
or
husband
or
other
family
members
decide
my
happiness?
They
19
seem
to
have
my
“happiness-‐switch”
in
their
hands.
I
want
to
decide
what
my
mental
condi9on
should
be.
This
is
called
internal
freedom.
Let
all
these
4
qualifica9ons
be
there
in
me.
It
is
not
enough
that
I
pray
to
the
Lord.
I
should
also
work
to
acquire
these
4
D’s.
Bhagawan
can
never
help
us
unless
we
are
ready
to
put
forth
our
effort.
Bhagawan
cannot
subs9tute
our
effort;
Bhagawan
can
only
boost
our
effort
or
complement
our
effort.
He
can
only
be
a
catalyst
for
our
effort.
So
I
will
do
what
I
have
to
do
but
in
addi9on
to
that,
Oh
Lord,
I
want
your
grace.
The
student
appreciates
the
role
of
the
Lord’s
grace
and
so
he
repeats
it
the
second
9me…te
mayi
santu…te
mayi
santu.
Om
shan4h
shan4h
Shan4.
Let
there
not
be
obstacles
from
3
sources:
-‐
supernatural
,surrounding
or
internal
.
Thus
we
have
seen
the
Shanthi
patha
for
the
Kena
Upanishad
and
it
is
the
same
for
all
the
Sama
Veda
Upanishads
20
Now
the
Actual
Text
begins.
(English
transla9on
taken
from
the
shining
world
web
site
www.shingingworld.com.
May
be
modified
slightly
to
match
Swamiji’s
comments.)
1.
OM.
The
disciple
asked:
By
whose
will
is
the
mind
directed
to
its
objects?
By
whose
command
does
the
most
important
life
breath
do
its
duty?
Who
causes
the
eyes
to
see
and
the
ears
to
hear?
Who
speaks
through
the
mouth?
This
is
the
first
mantra.
The
Upanishad
has
4
chapters.
Each
chapter
is
called
a
Khanda.
We
are
in
the
Prathama
Khanda
i.e
first
chapter.
Kena
is
a
very
small
Upanishad.
But
even
though
it
is
small,
it
is
a
very
powerful
Upanishad.
The
Upanishad
reminds
me
of
the
small
needle-‐sized
green
chillies;
they
look
9ny
but
if
you
bite
them
you
will
reach
the
7th
heaven
straightaway.
☺
Like
most
of
the
other
Upanishads,
this
one
is
also
in
the
form
of
a
dialogue.
This
dialogue
method
is
used
to
signify
many
things:-‐
1. The
first
significance
is,
‘One
should
learn
Brahma
Vidya
from
a
Guru
only’.
Independent
study
is
a
highly
risky
proposi9on.
If
I
am
not
able
to
understand
something
then
there
is
no
problem;
only
9me
is
wasted.
But
if
I
misunderstand
something
then
this
a
big
problem.
If
a
Guru
comes
later,
then
his
job
becomes
double
fold.
Already
this
person
has
read
and
misunderstood
and
now
the
poor
Guru
has
to
erase
all
the
misunderstandings
and
thereaher
he
has
to
rewrite
some
understanding
into
the
disciple’s
head!
So
the
first
significance
of
the
dialogue
method
is
to
indicate
that
‘Every
disciple
learnt
from
a
guru’.
The
disciple
may
be
a
very
learned
person-‐in
Chandogya
and
Brahadaranyaka
you
will
see
that
the
students
themselves
were
greatly
learned
people
like
Narada
etc.
But
however
learned
you
may
be
and
however
much
you
may
be
a
Sanskrit
scholar,
Vedanta
was
never
studied
independently.
Everyone
who
wanted
to
learn
humbly
went
to
a
Guru.
2. The
second
significance
is,
‘A
dialogue
form
is
easier
to
understand’.
It
has
a
personal
touch.
And
all
our
doubts
will
be
appearing
in
the
Upanishads
from
the
mouth
of
the
student.
Therefore
Shankaracharya
says
Sukhartha
pra'bodhanartham
(for
easy
understanding)
dialogue
method
of
teaching
is
convenient
3. The
Third
significance
is
that
Every
Upanishadic
student
has
learnt
this
knowledge
from
his
Guru.
And
when
the
student
asked
the
Guru
where
the
Guru
learnt
this
knowledge,
the
Guru
says
that
he
has
learnt
it
from
his
Guru.
And
the
Guru’s
Guru
says…I
learnt
it
from
my
own
Guru
…and
so
on.
This
is
a
tradi9onal
wisdom
which
has
no
beginning.
This
is
just
like
the
following;
I
am
here
because
of
my
parents;
my
parents
are
here
because
of
their
parents…and
so
on.
This
has
been
so
from
beginingless
9me
and
we
cannot
trace
this
back.
21
When
did
the
first
human
come
on
earth?
Scien9sts
are
s9ll
pushing
this
date
further
and
further
away.
They
find
a
bone
in
South
Africa
one
day
and
they
say
Humans
appeared
2
million
years
ago;
later
they
find
another
bone
in
Ethiopia
and
they
say
that
humans
appeared
3
million
years
ago
;
another
bone
is
found
is
some
other
place
and
the
scien9sts
says
that
humans
appeared
4
billion
years
ago.
☺
Similarly
we
know
that
even
the
Upanishadic
Rishis
are
not
the
composers
of
the
Veda;
they
are
also
only
transferor’s
of
the
Veda.
Therefore
Veda
is
Anaadi
parampara
praptam;
it
is
a
most
ancient
teaching.
And
if
this
ancient
teaching
is
s9ll
surviving
then
it
means
it
has
validity
and
efficacy.
This
validity
of
the
Upanishad
is
revealed
because
of
its
ancient
nature.
This
is
the
third
significance
of
the
Guru
Shishya
dialogue
method.
In
some
Upanishads,
the
names
of
the
Guru
and
Shishya
are
given.
E.g.
in
the
Mundaka
Upanishad,
Shaunaka
,
the
student
went
to
Angiras,
the
teacher
for
knowledge.
Here
in
Kena
the
names
are
not
men9oned.
Shankaracharya
says
that
even
though
no
names
are
men9oned
you
have
to
assume
that
some
student
approached
some
teacher
for
knowledge.
How
do
I
know
that?
Because
the
first
verse
happens
to
be
a
ques9on.
So
there
must
be
a
ques9oner.
And
from
the
second
verse
onwards
we
get
an
answer
in
the
en9re
Upanishad.
And
we
have
to
assume
that
there
was
a
Teacher.
So
before
reading
the
first
mantra
we
have
to
add
Shishya
Uvacha
(Student
said)
just
like
we
say
Arjuna
Uvacha
in
the
Geeta.
Let
us
get
started
with
the
text.
A
disciple
asks
a
Teacher
a
ques9on.
The
ques9on
itself
is
a
very
deep
ques9on.
The
student
seems
to
be
a
very
informed
student
who
has
studied
a
lot.
To
understand
the
ques9on,
we
have
to
come
to
the
level
of
the
student.
The
student
seems
to
know
certain
fundamental
ideas
from
the
scriptures.
What
are
these
ideas?
1. The
student
knows
that
the
physical
body
is
made
up
of
ma`er.
This
is
something
all
of
us
also
know.
Body
is
material
in
nature,
whether
you
go
by
science
or
by
Shastra.
If
you
go
by
science,
then
science
will
say
that
the
body
if
full
of
chemicals.
The
body
has
aluminum,
iron,
nickel,
potassium
etc.
That
the
body
is
made
up
of
chemicals
is
proved
because
to
cure
the
diseases
you
add
chemicals
to
the
body.
If
you
go
by
Shastra
also,
we
say
that
the
body
is
made
up
of
5
elements.
There
is
earth-‐
the
solid
por9on
of
the
body,
there
is
water
in
the
body
which
gives
it
its
shape,
there
is
fire
in
the
body
in
the
form
of
temperature,
there
is
air
in
the
body
in
the
form
of
breath
and
there
is
space
which
we
all
occupy
in
plenty!
This
is
a
panchabhau'ka
shariram
(
5
elemental
body).
So
the
student
knows
that
body
is
material.
Ma`er
is
inert
-‐>
Body
is
ma`er
-‐>
therefore
Body
is
inert
(achetanam)
by
itself.
This
is
the
first
thing
that
the
student
seems
to
understand
(sthula
shariram
achetanam)
2. Then
the
second
point
that
the
student
seems
to
know
is
that
even
the
invisible
inner
body
called
the
sukshma
shariram
is
also
made
up
of
ma`er.
We
have
seen
before
that
the
sukshma
sharira
consists
of
5
jnanendriyas,
5
karmendriyas,
5
pranas,
manas
and
buddhi
…the
subtle
body
consists
of
17
facul9es.
We
can
mainly
call
this
“Mind”
for
our
understanding.
The
student
knows
that
the
mind
is
made
up
of
ma`er.
22
How
do
you
prove
that
the
mind
is
made
up
of
ma`er?
Science
is
not
yet
very
sure
about
what
the
mind
is.
They
are
s9ll
confused
whether
the
mind
is
synonymous
with
the
brain,
or
whether
mind
is
a
separate
process
in
the
brain
or
whether
mind
of
something
which
is
located
outside
the
brain.
Shastra
talks
about
the
nature
of
mind
and
points
out
that
mind
is
also
made
up
of
ma`er.
The
only
difference
when
compared
with
the
body
is
that
mind
is
made
up
of
“subtle”
ma`er.
This
is
like
the
rela9on
between
ma`er
and
energy.
In
science
an
Invisible
or
intangible
or
subtle
form
of
ma`er
is
called
energy.
Similarly
mind
is
also
a
subtle
form
of
ma`er
only
according
to
Shastras.
And
this
is
the
reason
that
the
mind
is
influenced
by
ma`er.
Which
is
why
many
psychological
condi9ons
can
be
treated
by
chemicals
or
drugs.
Today,
there
seems
to
be
some
confusion
about
whether
the
mind
should
be
treated
by
counselling
or
whether
drugs
should
be
prescribed
like
many
psychiatrists
do.
We
are
not
looking
at
what
is
the
proper
treatment
here.
For
us
the
important
thing
to
understand
is
this:
-‐
Why
do
these
psychiatrists
prescribe
drugs?
Because
they
know
that
the
mind
IS
influenced
by
these
chemicals.
Even
bio-‐chemical
and
hormonal
changes
can
change
mental
altudes,
moods
etc.
and
this
has
been
scien9fically
proven.
If
the
mind
has
to
be
influenced
by
ma`er
then
mind
must
also
belong
to
the
realm
of
ma`er
only.
So
the
student
knows
that
mind
is
ma`er.
Ma`er
is
inert
-‐>
Mind
is
Ma`er
-‐
>
So
student
concludes
that
mind
is
also
inert
by
itself
To
summarize,
the
two
conclusions
of
the
student
are:-‐
• Body
is
ma`er
-‐>
hence
inert
by
itself
• Mind
is
ma`er
-‐>
hence
inert
by
itself.
3. Even
though
logically,
the
body
must
be
inert
since
it
is
ma`er
and
mind
must
also
be
inert
since
it
is
also
ma`er
we
are
faced
with
a
different
proposi9on
experien9ally.
Experien9ally,
we
feel
that
the
body-‐mind
complex
is
sen9ent.
So
this
is
the
third
observa9on
of
the
student:
-‐
Body
must
be
inert
logically
speaking
but
it
appears
sen9ent,
mind
must
be
inert
logically
speaking
but
it
appears
sen9ent.
Therefore
the
ques9on
is,
how
can
the
naturally
inert
body-‐mind
complex
become
sen9ent?
And
the
student
himself
solves
the
problem-‐
I
told
you
that
this
is
an
evolved
student!!
He
uses
a
very
simple
idea.
Suppose
milk
is
kept
in
a
glass
in
front
of
you.
You
have
tasted
milk
before
and
you
know
that
milk
is
not
sweet
by
itself.
Now
you
drink
this
milk
and
you
find
that
it
is
sweet.
What
do
you
conclude?
You
say,
the
milk
must
be
sweet
because
of
some
external
factor
pervading
the
milk.
Naturally
the
milk
is
not
sweet;
experien.ally
the
milk
is
sweet.
Therefore
the
milk
must
be
pervaded
by
something
that
makes
the
non-‐sweet
milk
sweet.
Do
you
see
the
sweetener?
No,
both
sweetened
and
non-‐sweetened
milk
are
white.
But
you
know
that
there
must
be
an
invisible
principle
which
is
pervading
the
milk
and
because
of
which
the
milk
is
sweet.
23
Similarly
let
us
say
you
drink
water
and
you
find
it
salty.
You
know
that
water
by
itself
is
not
salty.
To
my
experience
the
water
is
salty.
And
therefore
there
is
an
invisible
principle
which
is
pervading
the
water
because
of
which
the
non-‐salty
water
is
salty.
You
can
extend
this
in
any
plane.
The
light
bulb
is
not
naturally
luminous
etc…..there
must
be
an
invisible
principle
which
is
pervading
the
bulb
because
of
which
the
non-‐luminous
bulb
is
luminous.
The
student
understands
all
of
this.
The
body-‐mind
complex
which
is
made
of
ma`er
has
to
be
an
insen9ent
bundle
of
ma`er
only.
But
now
that
it
appears
sen9ent,
it
must
be
blessed
by
some
“invisible
principle”.
The
student
calls
this
Deva;
some
invisible
principle
because
of
whose
blessing
the
body
is
sen9ent.
So
the
student’s
ques9on
to
the
teacher
is,
“I
know
there
is
an
invisible
principle.
I
want
to
know
what
is
that
principle
because
of
which
the
inert
body,
senses
and
mind
behave
as
if
they
are
sen9ent”
This
is
the
essence
of
the
ques9on.
The
teacher
will
have
to
answer:
-‐
That
consciousness
principle
is
called
Aatma
or
Brahman.
This
is
how
the
teaching
is
going
to
proceed.
Now
Let
us
look
at
the
meaning
of
the
key
words
in
the
first
mantra
Mana
Preshitam
Pata4
–
The
mind
objec.fies
the
world,
preshitam
as
though
it
is
propelled
by
some
other
force.
Mind
should
not
be
objec9fying
anything…but
it
seems
to
be
doing
this.
Kena
Ishitam…
Blessed
by
Whom?
By
whose
will
is
the
mind
directed
to
these
objects?
Then
the
second
part
of
the
ques9on:
-‐
Prathama
Prama
prai4.
The
life
principle;
the
5
fold
life
forces
are
called
Prathama
prana
here
(foremost
or
most
important
prana).
Life
principle
is
the
foremost
or
the
most
important.
Without
Prana,
nothing
can
happen.
During
sleep,
you
are
without
organs
of
knowledge
and
organs
of
ac9on.
The
thinking
func9on
is
suspended,
the
egoism
is
suspended,
memory
is
suspended.
All
facul9es
can
be
suspended.
But
one
thing
has
to
con9nue
even
during
sleep.
If
that
Prana
is
suspended
then
people
around
you
will
conclude
that
you
are
dead.
Prana
func9ons
in
all
the
three
avasthas.
So
the
disciple
is
calling
it
Prathama
prana
or
“Most
important
life
force”.
Kena
yuktha
prai4…
Blessed
by
whom
does
it
func4on.
Here
the
student
understands
that
Prana
is
also
inert
by
itself.
Prana
is
a
form
of
Vayu.
So
he
is
asking
the
ques9on
what
makes
that
Prana
behave
as
if
it
is
sen9ent.
Kena
ishitam
imam
vaacham
vadan4-‐
The
organ
of
speech
is
not
naturally
sen9ent.
Even
a
dead
body
has
all
the
facul9es
like
the
toungue,
jaws
etc.
Who
or
what
is
making
it
func9on?
All
the
17
organs
of
the
sukhsma
sharira
are
made
of
the
5
elements
only
according
to
Tatva
Bodha.
Vaag
(Speech)
is
made
of
which
element?
Do
you
remember☺
if
you
a`ended
Tatva
Bodha?
Ok,
It
is
the
rajo
guna
of
Aakash
Tatva
Chakshu
Shrotram
kahu
devaha
yunak4:
-‐
What
is
that
Deva
(here
Deva
means
“sen4ent
principle”
or
self-‐effulgent
principle)
which
propels
the
sight
and
the
hearing.
The
student
men9ons
only
two
sense
organs
but
you
must
understand
that
he
is
referring
to
all
the
5
jnanendriyas,
5
karmendriyas,
5
pranas
.
If
the
student
could
see
the
propeller,
he
would
not
have
asked
this
ques9on.
Just
like
the
sweetness
in
the
milk
is
invisible,
and
the
salt
in
the
water
is
invisible
similarly
that
extraneous
principle
in
the
body
happens
to
be
invisible.
As
an
aside,
it
seems
that
someone
wanted
to
weigh
consciousness.
They
wanted
to
know
the
weight
of
aatma.
☺
So
they
measured
the
dead
body
to
check
the
weight
of
Aatma!
It
turned
out
that
the
body
24
weighed
more
aher
death;
so
the
scien9st
was
in
a
quandary!Please
note
that
all
such
scien9fic
methods
can
never
know
what
consciousness
is.
So
the
student
is
asking
the
teacher,
please
tell
me.
What
is
that
principle?
This
is
the
only
verse
in
the
Upanishad
that
comes
from
the
student.
The
rest
of
the
verses
are
from
the
teacher.
We
will
con9nue
tomorrow.
PurnaMadah…
25
Talk 4:-‐ Khanda 1: Mantras 1 to 3
The
Upanishad
begins
with
a
ques9on
from
a
student.
Through
this
ques9on,
the
student
wants
to
know
about
the
Atma-‐The
Self.
The
student
seems
to
be
an
informed
one.
He
is
aware
of
the
fact
that
the
body-‐mind
complex
is
an
inert
en9ty
by
itself.
From
the
Shashtra
he
has
come
to
know
that
the
mind-‐
body
complex
is
made
of
ma`er.
The
body
is
made
up
of
gross
ma`er
while
the
minds
is
made
up
of
subtle
ma`er.
He
also
is
aware
of
the
fact
that
ma`er
is
intrinsically
inert.
Extending
this
principle
he
concludes
that
the
Body-‐Mind
complex
which
is
material
in
nature
must
be
Achetana
or
Inert.
This
is
the
conclusion
that
follows
from
a
logical
analysis.
While
his
logical
analysis
indicates
that
the
Body
-‐Mind
complex
should
be
inert,
his
personal
experience
is
that
the
Body
Mind
complex
is
sen9ent.
And
therefore
he
can
easily
infer
that
this
bind-‐mind
complex
should
have
some
external
factor
because
of
which
the
insen9ent
Body-‐Mind
has
becomes
sen9ent.
Let
us
take
an
example.
You
see
this
mike
here,
and
it
does
not
func9on
.Later
it
begins
to
func9on.
Visibly
you
see
no
difference
between
a
func9oning
mike
and
a
non-‐func9oning
mike.
But
you
have
the
knowledge
that
the
mike
cannot
func9on
on
its
own
and
therefore
you
know
that
there
is
an
invisible
principle
which
is
“blessing
this
mike”
because
of
which
the
non-‐func9oning
mike
becomes
a
func9oning
mike.
You
can
extend
this
principle.
The
body
has
borrowed
consciousness
i.e.
Aagantuka
chaitanya
or
Aabhasa
chaitanya
or
Pra'mbimba
chaitanya.
I
have
used
different
words
here
but
they
all
indicate
the
same
thing;
borrowed
consciousness.
And
if
this
material
body
enjoys
borrowed
consciousness
then
there
must
be
someone
who
is
willing
to
lend.
Borrowing
is
impossible
unless
there
is
a
lender.
We
need
a
lender
principle.
This
principle
the
student
chooses
to
call
as
‘Deva’.
Deva
means
an
intrinsically
sen9ent
principle
which
lends
sen9ency
to
an
insen9ent
en9ty.
Deva
means,
Swayam
Chaitanya
Tatvam
or
Self
resplendent.
That
which
has
got
innate
consciousness
and
which
is
therefore
capable
of
lending
consciousness
to
this
inert
body-‐mind.
That
principle
or
Deva
must
be
intrinsically
conscious.
If
that
principle
is
also
borrowing
consciousness
from
somewhere
else
then
I
will
require
ANOTHER
principle
to
lend
consciousness
to
this
“Deva”.
If
that
second
lender
is
also
enjoying
borrowed
consciousness
then
I
need
another
lender
etc.
This
type
of
logic
is
called
an
infinite
regress
defect.
So
the
student
wants
to
know
a
lender
principle
who
is
a
non-‐
borrower.
Who
is
that
non-‐borrowing
lender
who
lends
this
Chaitanya.
The
student
calls
it
‘Deva’.
Normally
we
call
it
Atma
or
THE
SELF
The
teacher
is
going
to
answer
the
ques9on
through
the
rest
of
the
Upanishad.
Mantra
2
26
2.
The
teacher
replied:
It
is
the
Eye
of
the
eye,
the
Mind
of
the
mind,
the
Speech
of
speech,
the
Life
of
life,
and
the
Ear
of
the
ear.
Separa4ng
the
Self
from
the
senses
and
renouncing
the
world
the
wise
one
realizes
his
or
her
immortal
nature.
This
is
the
Key
verse
of
Kena
Upanishad.
You
can
call
it
the
founda9on
verse
of
Kenopanishad
upon
which
alone
the
rest
of
the
structure
is
built
up.
Every
Upanishad
will
have
a
key
verse;
which
is
like
a
capsule
which
captures
the
essence
of
the
text.
In
the
Geeta,
when
the
verse
AshochaananVasho
(The
wise
do
not
greive
etc)
is
stated
you
can
say
that
the
Geeta
is
complete.
The
rest
of
Geeta
is
only
a
commentary
on
this
single
verse.
Another
summary
is
given
at
the
end
of
the
Geeta.
Sarva
dharman
parityajya
(Abondoning
all
rituals..)This
is
considered
the
Geeta
Saara
(essence).
If
somebody
asks
what
is
the
essence
of
the
Kena
Upanishad,
you
can
say
it
is
this
verse
Shrotrasya
srotram
Through
this
mantra
the
teacher
wants
to
say
that
ATMA
is
that
principle
or
‘DEVA’
which
the
student
is
looking
for.
That
principle
is
called
ATMA
whose
nature
is
chaitanyam
i.e
Chaitanya
Svaroopa
Aatma
.
It
is
also
called
Chidatma.
Chaitaya
aatma,Chit,
Jnanam,
Vignanam,
Pragnaanam
or
even
another
rare
word
Samvid…all
this
is
synonymous.
Naturally
the
next
ques9on
will
be.
What
is
the
meaning
of
that
word
-‐
ATMA
or
Consciousness?
What
do
you
mean
by
Atma?
To
understand
this
you
will
have
to
remember
the
points
that
I
have
given
in
the
introduc9on.
Do
you
remember?
• Consciousness
is
not
a
part
of
the
body,
property
of
the
body
or
product
of
the
body.
• Consciousness
is
an
independent
en9ty
which
pervades
and
enlivens
the
body
• Consciousness
is
not
limited
by
the
boundaries
of
the
body
• Consciousness
will
con9nue
to
exist
aher
the
body-‐medium
collapses
• Consciousness
cannot
have
any
transac9on
once
the
medium
of
transac9on
collapses.
Even
though
the
transac9on
ends,
it
is
not
the
end
of
the
existence
of
consciousness.
Non-‐transac9ng
consciousness
is
not
non-‐exis9ng
consciousness.
We
call
non-‐transac9ng
consciousness
as
Avyakta
chaitanyam.
When
it
is
accessible
through
transac9on,
we
call
it
Vyakta
chaitanya.
Consciousness
may
be
in
a
Vyakta
form
or
in
Avyakta
form-‐
but
consciousness
con9nues.
In
order
to
understand
the
five
points
above,
I
had
given
an
example
of
light
and
the
hand
illumined
by
it.
• Light
is
not
a
part,
product
or
property
of
the
hand
• Light
is
an
independent
en9ty
which
pervades
and
illumines
the
hand
• Light
is
not
limited
by
the
boundaries
of
the
hand
• Light
will
con9nue
to
exist
even
aher
I
remove
the
hand
• Light
will
not
be
percep9ble
if
the
reflec9ng
medium
is
absent.
The
non-‐percep9bility
of
the
light
does
not
imply
the
non
–existence
of
light.
27
‘Oh
Student,
This
eternal
all
–pervading
consciousness
principle
is
the
Deva
that
you
are
looking
for’.
This
is
the
answer
that
the
teacher
wants
to
give.
But
the
teacher
presents
the
answer
in
a
peculiar
language
that
seems
un-‐understandable.
The
teacher
says,’Shrotrasya
Shrotram
(It
is
the
Ear
of
the
ear).
Oh
,
Student,
you
are
asking
what
is
that
principle
which
blesses
the
ear?
Well,
that
principle
is
the
EAR
of
the
ear.
The
first
EAR
is
not
visible;
the
second
one
is
visible.
Atman
is
the
EAR
of
the
ear.
Then
you
ask
me
the
ques9on
what
Blesses
the
eyes?
It
is
the
EYE
of
the
eye.
And
you
can
con9nue
to
ask
me…what
blesses
the
nose?
I
will
have
only
one
answer.
It
is
the
Nose
of
the
nose.
What
blesses
the
mike?
MIKE
of
the
mike.
There
will
be
only
one
answer
for
whatever
you
ask!’☺
So
In
the
first
part
of
the
verse
we
have
seen
that
the
teacher
defines
“ The
SELF”
as…
It
is
the
Eye
of
the
Eye,
the
Mind
of
the
mind,
the
Speech
of
speech,
the
Life
of
life,
and
the
Ear
of
the
Ear.
(In
the
first
verse,
this
por9on
can
be
considered
as
“Defini.on
of
Atma”)
Now
what
are
we
to
understand
by
this
expression?
As
I
said
in
the
beginning
itself,
when
the
teacher
says
‘EAR
of
the
ear’
etc.
he
is
direc9ng
our
a`en9on
to
the
consciousness
principle.
Why
does
the
teacher
choose
to
use
such
a
language
to
express
this
idea?
There
are
several
reasons
for
communica9ng
in
this
manner:-‐
• When
you
say
it
is
the
‘EAR
of
the
ear’
you
are
communica9ng
the
idea
that
it
is
something
DISTINCT
from
the
ear.
Suppose
you
say,
‘ This
is
the
‘House
OF
Ram’.
The
moment
you
hear
‘of’,
you
understand
that
the
house
and
Rama
are
different
en99es.
And
they
have
some
rela9onship.
But
the
important
thing
is
that
they
are
different
en99es.
So
by
saying
that
Atma
is
the
Ear
of
ear,
the
teacher
has
communicated
that
Atma
is
that
consciousness
which
is
dis9nct
from
the
ear.
And
at
the
same
9me
it
pervades
the
ear.
Remember
in
our
example,
light
is
dis9nct
from
the
hand
and
yet
it
pervades
the
hand.
• More
importantly
Consciousness
is
called
Ear
of
the
ear
because,
it
is
due
to
consciousness
alone
that
the
ear
can
func9on.
The
Ear
is
an
ear
because
of
its
hearing
power;
it
has
its
hearing
power
because
of
its
sen9ency;
and
its
sen9ency
is
because
of
the
Atma.
Similarly
the
Eye
is
an
eye
only
when
it
has
seeing
power;
the
“eyeness”
of
the
eye
is
only
because
of
the
consciousness
lent
by
the
Atma.
This
mike
will
stop
to
exist
as
a
mike
once
electricity
is
gone;the
“mikeness”
of
the
mike
is
because
of
electricity.
I
can
define
electricity
as
the
‘Amplifier
of
the
amplifier’.
So
now
we
understand
that
the
teacher
is
defining
‘ATMA’
in
this
verse
as
THAT
which
is
different
from
every
organ,
and
which
pervades
every
organ
and
because
of
which
alone
every
organ
func9ons
as
an
organ.
And
that
principle
is
consciousness
which
is
that
‘Deva’
the
student
is
looking
for.
Some
of
you
are
wondering;
why
should
he
s9ll
put
it
in
such
a
complicated
language.
He
could
have
said,
THAT
DEVA
IS
CONSCIOUSNESS
and
that
would
have
finished
the
ma`er.
Instead
of
using
the
word
“Consciousness”
directly,
the
teacher
is
saying,
“Dear
Student,
what
you
are
looking
for
is
that
principle
which
is
different
from
every
organ,
which
pervades
every
organ
and
because
of
which
alone
every
organ
is
that
organ.”
Is
this
an
obscure
language
of
a
logician?
I
am
reminder
of
a
story
that
someone
once
told
me.
A
logician’s
car
9re
was
punctured
and
he
was
late
for
a
mee9ng.
When
asked
why
he
was
late
he
said,
“That
part
of
my
car,
because
of
which
the
car
moves
forward
and
without
which
it
cannot
func9on
as
a
car,
has
lost
its
pris9ne
rotundity!”
☺
☺Now
why
cannot
this
person
simply
say,
“My
car’s
9re
is
punctured”?
Similarly
why
cannot
the
teacher
say,
‘IT
IS
Consciousness’?
Why
does
he
have
to
say
-‐
It
is
28
that
principle
which
is
different
from
every
organ,
which
pervades
every
organ
and
because
of
which
alone
every
organ
is
that
organ….Phew.
How
is
the
teacher
any
different
from
this
logician?
Is
he
playing
with
words?
Let
us
try
and
understand
the
teacher.
The
teacher
does
not
want
to
use
the
Word
–
“Consciousness”.
The
moment
we
hear
a
word
like
“Consciousness”,
our
tendency
will
be
to
sit
in
medita9on
and
look
for
that
consciousness.
This
is
a
mistake
that
we
have
been
successfully
commilng
9ll
today.
When
the
teacher
tells
us
that
‘IT
IS
ATMA’,
there
are
people
who
sit
in
medita9on
and
hope
to
experience
that
‘ATMA’
one
day.
Our
tendency
is
to
objec9fy
everything
that
is
taught.
If
I
introduce
the
word
-‐Atma,
you
will
look
for
Atma.
If
I
introduce
the
word
Brahman,
you
will
look
for
Brahman.
And
if
I
say
it
is
Jnana
Swarupam
(Pure
knowing)
then
even
this
is
a
problem.
This
reminds
me
of
a
person
who
came
to
me
and
said,
“Swamiji,
I
have
been
closing
my
eyes
and
asking
‘Who
am
I?’
for
the
last
12
years.
Aher
12
years
I
have
successfully
managed
to
silence
the
mind.
I
am
able
to
come
up
to
the
stage
of
Blankness.
Earlier
the
mind
used
to
run
all
over
but
in
12
years
I
have
managed
to
make
my
mind
blank.
Aher
this
I
am
wai9ng
for
something
to
happen;
when
is
ATMA
DARSHAN
going
to
happen?
When
will
the
Lord
appear?
When
will
that
Atma
come
so
that
I
can
have
direct
percep9on?”
Unfortunately
that
Atma
is
never
going
to
COME,
because
it
happens
to
be
ME
MYSELF!
It
is
the
VERY
Subject
-‐the
consciousness
principle
-‐
who
is
looking
for
something!
I
can
sit
for
any
number
of
life9mes
in
medita9on
but
I
am
never
going
to
come
across
Atman
or
Brahman.
Whatever
I
come
across
will
NOT
be
Atma
or
Brahman.
Kena
Upanishad
will
say
the
same
thing
in
the
later
verses.
Every
experience
you
get
has
nothing
to
do
with
Atma.
Every
experience
deals
with
the
object
of
experience.
We
are
talking
about
the
subject
–
“ THE
Experiencer”.
Therefore
the
teacher
is
worried
that
if
he
introduces
the
word-‐“Consciousness”,
then
this
fellow
will
now
start
looking
desperately
for
this
new
object
called
“Consciousness”.
And
he
will
never
succeed
in
finding
it
because
Consciousness
happens
to
be
HIM!
Now,
here
we
may
get
another
doubt.
You
will
say,
‘We
all
agree
that
if
the
teacher
says
“It
is
Consciousness”
then
the
student
is
going
to
search
for
it
and
the
teacher’s
inten9on
is
to
show
that
“Consciousness”
is
not
an
object
to
be
searched
but
it
is
the
very
student
himself.
Why
then
can
the
teacher
not
make
it
s9ll
simpler?
Instead
of
using
the
word
Consciousness,
the
teacher
could
have
said,
IT
IS
YOU!
This
would
have
stopped
the
person
from
searching.
The
word
“Consciousness”
creates
a
problem;
it
makes
the
person
search.
Perhaps
for
a
few
days
the
person
will
search
externally;
later
he
will
search
internally.
Consciousness
is
neither
outside
you
and
neither
is
it
inside.
Consciousness
is
YOU.
So
why
cannot
the
teacher
not
say
the
‘Deva’
you
are
looking
for
is
YOU!
Isn’t
this
a
be`er
method
of
communica9on?’
Even
here
the
teacher
is
worried.
In
the
teacher’s
mind,
‘YOU’
means
the
consciousness
principle.
But
in
the
student’s
mind,
‘YOU’
refers
to
the
‘BODY-‐MIND’
complex.
So
now
you
see?
If
the
teacher
says,
‘It
is
You’,
the
student
will
assume
it
is
the
body-‐mind
complex.
The
teacher
has
to
find
some
method
by
which
the
student
should
understand
that
“I
am
that
principle.
I
am
the
consciousness
OTHER
THAN
my
organs”.
And
what
is
the
best
method…Shrotrasya
Shrotram.
It
is
the
Eye
of
the
Eye,
the
Mind
of
the
mind,
the
Speech
of
speech,
the
Life
of
life,
and
the
Ear
of
the
Ear.
If
you
carefully
analyze
WHAT
is
the
EAR
of
the
ear,
you
will
come
to
one
conclusion
only.
IT
IS
“I”.
“I”
AM
THE
ONE
WHO
AM
BEHIND
THE
EAR
AND
WHO
AM
FUNCTIONING
THROUGH
THE
EAR.
This
is
why
when
I
turn
my
a`en9on
elsewhere
then
the
ear
cannot
func9on
as
a
ear.
Let
us
say
that
some
car
passes
by
and
now
your
mind
has
gone
away
behind
your
eyes
to
look
for
the
source
to
that
sound.
You
have
29
decided
to
take
the
a`en9on
away
from
your
ears
and
for
those
two
minutes
whatever
the
Swami
says
is
not
registered
even
though
you
have
physical
ears.
What
is
really
the
EAR
of
the
ear?
IT
is
YOU…who
is
other
than
the
ear
and
who
makes
the
ear
func9on
because
of
your
iden9fica9on
with
it.
THAT
you
are
…that
consciousness
principle…this
is
what
the
teacher
says
indirectly
through
this
verse.
Having
given
this
capsule,
this
will
be
elaborated
in
all
the
mantras
later.
Now
the
teacher
wants
to
talk
about
the
benefit
of
this
knowledge.
What
is
the
benefit
I
can
possibly
get
by
knowing
I
am
not
the
ear
but
the
‘EAR
of
the
ear’
or
I
am
not
the
mind
but
the
‘Mind
of
the
mind’.
The
teacher
says
…Dheeraha
Adhimuchya
(The
wise
one
transcends
the
body-‐mind)
Dheeraha…Wise
people
or
discrimina4ve
people:
-‐
Why
are
people
who
have
this
knowledge
called
Jnanis
or
discrimina9ve?
When
the
Jnanis
use
the
word
“I”,
they
take
only
the
consciousness
as
themselves.
They
don’t
confuse
the
body-‐mind
with
the
“I”.
In
the
case
of
non-‐discrimina9ve
people,
the
word
“I”
is
used
for
both
the
consciousness
and
the
body-‐mind;
it
is
all
mixed-‐up.
A
discrimina9ve
person
takes
the
body-‐mind
complex
as
an
incidental
medium
for
his
transac9ons
which
he
uses
in
the
waking
state.
The
Jnani
says,
‘In
the
waking
state
I
use
the
body-‐mind
medium
and
experience
the
world
of
physical
and
subtle
objects.
In
sleep,
the
body
and
the
mind
stop
func9oning;
they
are
relaxing.
The
transac9on
ends,
the
world
ends,
the
thoughts
end,
the
emo9ons
end.
It
is
very
clear
that
all
the
thoughts
and
emo9ons
are
incidental
experiences
that
come
to
me
when
I
temporarily
use
the
body-‐mind
complex.
If
in
another
life
I
have
another
ant
body,
I
will
have
another
incidental
equipment
which
will
give
me
another
incidental
biography.
These
incidental
Biographies
come
and
go
and
they
all
belong
to
the
body-‐mind.
But
what
is
MY
real
biography?
My
original
nature?
It
is
free
from
all
these
incidental
experiences.
It
is
free
from
the
no9ons
of
birth,
death
and
Change.
All
of
these
are
not
present
in
me.
I
have
TRANSCENDED
the
body
and
its
limita9on.’
Therefore
the
Upanishad
says,
Dheeraha
adhimuchya…Adhimuchya
means
transcending.
The
wise
one
transcends.
Let
me
give
you
an
example.
Suppose
I
make
a
statement,
‘I
am
happy’.
Does
happiness
belong
to
the
mind
or
to
the
mouth?
Happiness
belongs
to
the
mind.
We
all
agree
with
this.
But
please
see
who
is
making
the
statement?
BOTH
the
mind
and
the
mouth
are
required
to
make
this
statement.
To
say
something
a
mouth
is
needed
and
for
the
mouth
to
say
that
thing,
a
mind
is
required
behind
it.
The
mind-‐mouth
together
are
making
the
statement.
But
even
though
the
mind
–mouth
together
are
saying,
‘I
am
happy’,
we
do
not
refer
to
the
mouth
aspect
of
this
mind-‐mouth
mixture
when
we
say
that
we
are
happy.
We
only
refer
only
to
the
Mind-‐Aspect.
“I
am
happy”
is
a
statement
made
by
the
mouth
and
through
the
mouth.
And
yet
you
know
that
this
statement
refers
only
to
the
MIND.
Similarly
when
you
say,
“I
AM
ATMA”-‐
who
is
making
this
statement?
It
is
Consciousness
along
with
the
Body-‐mind
complex
that
is
making
this
statement.
But
what
a
discrimina9ve
person
means
by
the
word
“I”
in
the
above
statement
is
just
the
Consciousness
aspect.
He
ignores
the
body-‐mind
aspect
and
takes
only
the
‘Consciousness’
aspect
alone
as
HIS
iden9ty.
The
teacher
says
that
by
knowing
this
Atma,
I
transcend
the
Body-‐Mind
complex….Adhimuchya.
This
transcending
is
not
a
physical
ac9on.
It
is
not
a
physical
event.
It
is
an
intellectual
event-‐
purely
in
terms
of
understanding.
30
In
our
previous
example,
when
I
said
that
“I
am
happy”,
I
do
not
include
my
Mouth
in
the
meaning
of
the
sentence.
I
only
refer
to
the
mind.
That
non-‐inclusion
of
the
mouth
is
called
“transcending
the
mouth”.
I
take
the
mouth
only
as
a
medium
of
expression
but
I
recognize
that
happiness
belongs
only
to
the
mind.
Similarly
when
I
say
“AHAM
BRAHMASMI”
or
“I
AM
THE
ALL-‐PERVADING
CONSCIOSNESS”
please
note
who
is
making
this
statement.
This
very
Jiva,
the
Swami
in
front
of
you
is
making
this
statement.
Can
this
Swami
be
All
–Pervading.
Certainly
not!
He
does
not
even
pervade
the
chair
that
he
sits
upon.
So
how
can
I
say
“I
AM
THE
ALL-‐PERVADING
CONSCIOSNESS”?
It
is
simple;
I
have
transcended
my
body-‐
mind
complex.
And
how
did
I
accomplish
this?
USING
the
body-‐mind,
I
EXCLUDED
the
body-‐mind
in
the
meaning
of
the
word
“I”.
This
“intellectual
segrega.on”
is
called
transcendence.
Every
Jnani
does
this
only.
He
is
using
the
same
mouth
and
the
same
body
as
you
are.
He
is
ea9ng
food
in
the
same
manner
like
you.
Please
do
not
conclude
that
aher
becoming
a
Jnani
you
will
star9ng
ea9ng
food
through
your
ears.
☺.
Everything
will
be
just
the
same!
To
conclude,
When
an
Ajnani
uses
the
word
“I”,
he
is
including
the
body-‐mind
along
with
Consciousness.
However,
when
Jnani
uses
the
word
“I”
,
the
“Self”
excludes
the
body-‐mind
complex.
When
you
include
the
body-‐mind
complex,
it
is
called
the
primary
meaning
of
the
word
–
“I”
-‐
Vachyartha.
When
you
exclude
the
body-‐mind
complex,
it
is
called
implied
meaning
of
word-‐
”I”
-‐
Lakshartha.
The
Vachyartha
“Self”
is
mortal
but
the
Lakshyartha
“Self”
is
immortal.
Therefore
the
teacher
says
that
the
Wise
man
transcends
(Dheera
adhimuchya).
This
is
called
Jivan
Muk'.
How
long
does
JivanMuk'
con9nue?
First
of
all,
a
Jnani
is
not
bothered
about
this.
One
is
bothered
about
the
body
only
when
one
is
a`ached
to
the
body.
Now
that
the
Jnani
has
transcended,
he
looks
at
this
body
as
one
of
the
millions
of
bodies-‐
just
like
waves
in
the
ocean.
There
is
nothing
special
about
this
body.
This
body
has
to
be
born,
grow,
decay
and
finally
pop
off!
A
Jnani
does
not
have
any
extra
Raaga
or
Dvesha
towards
the
body;
going
beyond
Raaga-‐Dvesha
gives
peace
of
mind.
All
mental
disturbances
are
due
to
strong
Raaga-‐Dvesha
with
respect
to
the
body-‐mind
complex.
This
strong
Raaga-‐Dvesha
is
so
powerful
that
it
overflows
to
the
wife’s
body,
the
husband’s
body,
the
child’s
body,
the
grandchild’s
body
etc.
All
rela9onships
are
for
the
physical
body
alone;
ATMA
has
no
rela9onships.
In
fact
about
this
Raaga-‐
Dvesha
it
is
said
in
the
Geeta
Adhascha
urdhwam
prasrutaha
tasya
shakha
(The
Samsara
tree
spreads
out
and
branches
outwards
etc).
Even
the
Theosophical
society
cannot
spread
as
much
as
our
Raaga-‐
Dvesha
☺.
All
of
these
gets
neutralized
by
Jnanam.
And
when
I
use
the
word
Neutralized,
I
mean
that
a
certain
objec9vity
comes;
a
certain
acceptance
comes.
There
is
a
balance.
So
this
is
called
Jivan
muk'.
And
it
will
con9nue
as
long
as
the
Prarabdha
oil
con9nues;
as
long
as
the
flame
of
life
burns.
And
when
the
Prarabdha
oil
gets
exhausted
the
flame
of
light
is
ex9nguished.
So
the
teacher
says
Asman
lokat
pretya.
And
aher
death?
Sanchita
is
burnt
by
knowledge,
Aagami
does
not
come
at
all
for
a
Jnani
and
Prarabdha
is
exhausted.
All
these
Karmas
are
gone.
Therefore
the
teacher
says
that
aher
death
these
Jnanis
are
amrataha
bhavanthi
i.e
they
are
one
with
the
all-‐pervading
brahman.
This
is
like
the
pot
space
merging
into
the
total
space
when
the
pot
is
broken.
Pot
space
does
not
get
destroyed
when
the
pot
is
destroyed.
Pot
space
only
merges
with
the
total.
And
what
type
of
merger
is
this;
it
is
a
merger
without
mo9on.
Please
do
not
think
that
slowly
it
(or
you)
will
merge
li`le
by
li`le
into
the
Total
by
dissolving
itself
(yourself)
☺
31
What
do
you
mean
by
merger?
The
name
POT-‐
Space
is
withdrawn,
that’s
all.
Similarly
you
called
this
person
a
Jivatma
because
of
the
presence
of
an
enclosure.
In
the
absence
of
an
enclosure,
he
is
called
Paramatma.
Thus
the
teacher
says
Amrataha
bhavanthi
or
they
become
one
with
Paramatma
.
This
is
called
Videha
muk'.
Thus
we
have
completed
our
analysis
of
this
first
verse.
In
this
this
complete
verse
four
topics
are
discussed:-‐
• Atma
Swarupam
is
talked
about…
• Atma
Jnanam
is
talked
about…
• Atma
Jnanam
phalam
Number
1
i.e.
jivanmuk9
is
discussed
• Atma
jnanam
phalam
Number
2
i.e
videhamuk9
is
discussed
Four
huge
topics
have
been
encapsulated
in
this
one
small
mantra.
The
teacher
himself
feels
that
full
grasping
may
elude
the
student
and
so
he
clarifies
the
same
thing
again.
The
teacher
himself
elaborates
this
idea
in
the
following
verses…
3.
The
eye
does
not
go
out
on
its
own,
nor
the
speech
or
the
mind.
We
do
not
know
the
Awareness
behind
them.
We
do
not
know
how
anyone
can
teach
it.
Here
in
this
mantra
the
teacher
confesses
that
revealing
this
Atma
is
almost
an
impossible
task.
Any
subject
under
the
sun
can
be
taught-‐
Perhaps
by
using
Slideshow,
or
by
having
laboratories
to
conduct
experiments,
or
perhaps
for
studying
microbes
you
can
have
a
microscope.
Somehow
or
other
everything
in
crea9on
can
be
communicated.
But
Atma
is
one
thing
which
is
almost
impossible
to
communicate.
The
teacher
does
not
want
to
say
impossible,
because
he
cannot
conduct
the
next
class
otherwise.
☺
He
has
to
wind
up
the
teaching.
And
therefore
he
says
that
it
is
an
extremely
difficult
task.
Why
is
the
task
difficult?
We
have
already
discussed
this
previously-‐
Un9l
coming
to
Vedanta,
we
have
dealt
with
objec9ve
sciences.
In
the
case
of
all
objec9ve
sciences
you
listen
and
form
a
concept
of
what
is
being
taught.
And
later
you
test
or
directly
experience
the
concept.
For
e.g.
in
chemistry
they
will
first
talk
about
an
experiment;
you
take
down
notes
and
you
are
told
about
what
precipitate
will
be
formed
when
some
acid
is
used
with
Hydrogen-‐
Sulphide
gas.
Aher
reading
all
of
this,
you
perform
the
experiment
in
the
lab
and
you
get
the
result.
This
is
the
case
with
any
knowledge-‐
be
it
Atoms,
or
Stars
or
even
Human
Emo9ons.
Human
emo9ons
can
be
studied
only
because
they
can
be
objec9fied.
Your
emo9ons
are
objec9fiable
for
you.
Thus
we
have
developed
the
objec9fica9on
orienta9on
and
with
this
orienta9on
we
come
to
Vedanta.
Here
the
teacher
talks
about
Atma
and
Brahman.
And
the
student
forms
a
concept;
He
asks
how
does
it
look
or
what
colour
it
is
etc.
And
the
teacher
will
say
that
it
is
Avaranam
(colourless)
and
the
student
will
conclude
that
it
is
a
colorless
object.
And
then
teacher
will
also
say
it
is
ashabdam
(soundless),
asparsham(no
touch),
agandham(no
smell),
arupam
(formless),
arasam(tasteless).
As
and
when
some
details
of
descrip9on
are
given
out,
the
student
will
adjust
his
mind
to
try
and
conceive
of
it.
The
nearest
object
that
most
students
can
conceive
of
is
SPACE.
And
having
conceived
Atma
as
space,
the
student
tries
to
experience
the
Atma
as
Space
through
his
Dhyanam
or
medita9on.
These
are
all
beau9ful
32
metaphors;
and
the
metaphor
in
itself
is
not
incorrect.
But
unless
we
are
extremely
careful,
any
word
that
it
used
can
confuse
the
student.
Suppose
I
negate
all
of
these
words.
I
say,
“It
is
not
this,
not
this
etc.”
The
Poor
Upanishad
tries
this
method
also.
You
cannot
believe
in
how
many
ways
the
poor
Upanishads
have
tried
to
communicate!
And
once
I
negate
all
the
objec9ve
concepts,
the
student
comes
to
me
at
the
end
and
says
,
“
Swamiji.
I
understood!
There
is
NO
ATMA.
It
took
me
15
years
but
now
I
have
finally
concluded
that
there
is
no
such
thing;
it
is
Shoonyam!”
So
he
either
he
tends
to
objec9fy
or
he
concludes
that
it
is
not
there.
The
teacher
has
to
teach
in
such
a
way
that
the
student
must
conclude
that
Atma
exists
and
yet
the
student
must
also
not
objec9fy
it.
He
has
to
accept
the
Atma
without
trying
to
objec9fy
it.
This
is
a
real
task;
a
challenge
for
every
Vedanta
teacher.
The
therefore
the
teacher
says
here.
Na
Tatra
Chakshu
-‐
Eyes
cannot
capture
that
Atma.
Eyes
represent
all
the
Jnaneindriyas
and
teacher
is
poin9ng
out
this
it
is
not
accessible
to
the
organs
of
knowledge
What
about
karmendriyas?
Can
I
somehow
catch
hold
of
it…Na
Vaak
Gacha4.
It
is
not
accessible
even
for
words.
This
is
important
to
understand.
Every
word
has
a
corresponding
concept
behind
it.
We
have
associated
the
concept
with
the
word
only
through
an
objec9ve
experience.
How
does
any
word
communicate
to
you?
How
does
the
word
“clock”
communicate
to
you?
How
does
the
knowledge
arise
in
your
mind?
At
some
point
of
9me
you
have
seen
a
Clock
and
someone
has
introduced
that
object
to
you
as
“Clock”.
And
you
connect
the
word
with
the
object.
So
we
see
that
every
word
is
known
only
by
experiencing
a
corresponding
object
and
therefore
every
word
is
an
objec9ve
concept
alone.
Whatever
words
are
used,
you
will
either
conceptualize
an
object
outside
or
an
object
inside.
Atma
is
neither
an
object
outside
not
a
concept
inside.
Atma
is
YOU
who
is
aware
of
the
external
objects
and
internal
concepts.
Therefore
words
cannot
also
objec9fy
it.
Also
here
Vaak
represents
all
the
karmendriyas
and
hence
ATMA
is
karmendriya
agocharam.
(inaccessible)
Hmm,
What
about
the
Mind?
The
Mind
is
a
very
powerful
organ;
it
can
objec9fy
things
which
Jnanedriyas
and
Karmendriyas
cannot
reach.
For
e.g.
the
mind
can
perceive
LOVE.
Is
Love
visible?
No.
Love
is
Jnanendriya
agocharam.
What
about
love
being
accessible
to
karmendriyas?
NO,
Love
is
not
a
karmendriya
vishayam
also.
But
s9ll
love
is
knowable
within
the
field
of
your
mind.
What
about
ATMA.
No,
it
is
not
accessible
even
to
your
MIND.
NO
MANAHA.
The
mind
cannot
objec9fy.
Any
mental
experience
is
an
object
of
the
mind
and
hence
has
nothing
to
do
with
Atma.
Therefore
No
Manaha.
And
finally
the
teacher
drops
a
Bombshell
on
the
student.
NA
Vidmaha.
“Oh
Student,
I
don’t
know
the
Atma”.
The
student
says,
‘ Teacher,
You
should
have
told
me
this
before!
Aher
such
a
long
9me,
you
are
finally
telling
me
that
you
don’t
know
the
Atma’.
The
teacher
says,
‘Not
only
do
I
not
know,
Also
yatha
anushisyaat
na
vijaanima…I
do
not
know
ANYONE
who
can
communicate
the
Atma.
I
am
not
referring
to
me
alone;
No
Guru
can
communicate
the
Atma”.
By
now
the
student
must
be
frustrated
and
must
be
gelng
up
to
leave!
☺
Then
the
teacher
says,
‘ This
is
the
truth.
But
even
the
uncommunicable
Atma
has
somehow
been
communicated
by
the
scriptures
which
has
been
coming
down
in
the
form
of
a
Parampara.
And
that
it
can
somehow
communicated
has
been
proved
by
my
guru
communica9ng
it
to
me.
My
guru
used
a
peculiar
method
and
he
managed
to
communicate
the
Atma
to
me.
And
when
I
asked
my
guru
about
this
method,
he
told
me,”Hey
student,
do
not
give
me
the
credit.
I
am
able
to
communicate
because
of
MY
OWN
guru”’.
And
His
guru…because
of
his
own
Guru!
So
where
did
it
all
start.
33
Narayanam
Padmabhuvam
Vasishtam
Shak4m
cha
tat
putra
etc
(Names
of
Gurus
star.ng
from
the
Lord)
“The
en9re
Parampara
up
to
my
Guru
is
responsible
for
me
gelng
that
knowledge.
And
not
only
did
I
get
the
knowledge
from
them
but
I
also
got
this
method
of
communica9on.
They
have
imparted
that
method
to
me.
And
Oh
Shishya,
I
will
see
whether
that
method
works
for
you.
I
will
try
the
same
on
you.”
What
is
this
method?
It
is
given
in
the
next
mantra
which
we
will
see
in
the
next
class.
Purnamadah
Purnamidam
34
Talk 5:-‐ Khanda 1: Mantras 3 to 9
The
Upanishad
began
with
a
ques9on
from
the
student
through
which
the
student
wanted
to
know
about
that
principle
because
of
which
all
our
inert
organs
are
apparently
sen9ent.
The
teacher
could
not
directly
answer
the
ques9on.
Therefore
he
indirectly
answered
it
by
indica9ng
that
the
principle
is
the
Eye
of
the
eye,
Ear
of
the
ear,
Mind
of
the
mind
etc.
We
have
seen
the
significance
of
this
expression
in
our
last
class.
The
expression
Ear
of
the
ear
means
-‐
That
conscious
which
is
different
from
the
ear,
which
pervades
the
ear
and
because
of
which
the
EAR
can
func9on
as
the
ear.
Since
consciousness
gives
the
“Ear
status”
to
the
ear
by
lending
sen9ence
to
it
is
called
Ear
of
the
ear.
The
“Earness”
of
the
ear
is
caused
by
the
presence
of
consciousness.
Hence
consciousness
is
given
the
9tle
of
“Ear
of
the
ear”.
Similarly
the
teacher
takes
the
case
of
the
mind,
eye
etc.
and
explains
that
without
Consciousness
none
of
these
organs
can
func9on.
This
consciousness
principle
is
the
Atma.
The
teacher
did
not
want
to
use
the
word
Consciousness
directly-‐
if
he
uses
the
word
the
student
will
tend
to
objec9fy
that
Consciousness.
The
student
will
start
a
fresh
Sadhana
to
find
consciousness.
If
the
student
searches
for
consciousness
outside
or
inside,
he
is
going
to
fail
miserably.
Because
consciousness
is
neither
outside
nor
inside
the
student-‐
IT
is
THE
VERY
Student
himself.
Therefore
the
teacher
indirectly
communicates
that
the
principle
the
student
is
looking
for
is
consciousness
which
is
nothing
but
him.
Later
the
teacher
confesses,
‘I
know
I
am
using
difficult
methods.
I
can
see
that
you
are
facing
problems
in
understanding.
It
is
not
a
deliberate
a`empt
on
my
part
to
trouble
you.
I
have
no
other
alterna9ve
because
consciousness
is
a
unique
thing.’
What
is
its
uniqueness-‐Na
Tatra
Chakshur
Gacha'
Na
Vaag
Gacha'
–
We
have
seen
that
this
means
that
Sense
organs
of
knowledge
or
ac9on
cannot
objec9fy
or
grasp
it.
The
mind
also
cannot
objec9fy
it.
Later
the
teacher
drops
a
bombshell
by
saying,
‘I
do
not
know
that
Atma-‐
Na
Vidmaha.
Since
I
do
not
know
the
Atma
I
cannot
communicate
it
to
you
.I
cannot
communicate
something
which
is
not
known
to
me.
And
I
am
not
referring
to
me
alone,
I
wonder
how
any
one
will
be
able
to
communicate.
It
is
incommunicable.’
He
makes
a
statement
which
can
only
give
frustra9on
to
student.
The
student
has
come
with
all
op9mism
but
this
Guru
seems
to
be
saying
he
does
not
know
Atma.
And
when
the
student
is
frustrated
and
about
to
leave
the
lecture
hall,
the
teacher
makes
a
statement
in
the
next
mantra
which
we
will
read
now.
It
is
different
from
the
known
and
above
the
unknown.
Thus
we
have
heard
from
the
preceptors
of
old
who
taught
it
to
us.
So
in
the
previous
mantras
the
guru
has
pointed
out
that
words
cannot
explain
the
Atma.
Na
vaag
Gacha'.
It
is
verbally
not
communicable.
S9ll
there
is
a
silver
lining
amidst
the
dark
clouds.
‘ There
is
a
peculiar
method
of
teaching
by
which
even
the
uncommunicable
can
be
somehow
communicated.
That
methodology
of
communica9on
is
not
my
copy-‐right.
I
got
this
method
from
my
Acharya.
And
My
Acharya
got
it
from
his
Acharya
.Evam
parapara
pramptam-‐There
is
a
tradi9onal
method
of
communica9on.This
is
called
Sampradaya.’
Sampradaya
literally
means
the
handing-‐over
method
35
sampradeeyate
anena
it
sampradaaya-‐
The
method
of
handing
over
the
knowledge
to
the
student.
I' shushruma purveshaam -‐ I have heard this from my “forefathers” or “Previous Gurus.
And
what
is
said
about
that
Guru
-‐Ye
nah
tad
vyacah
chakshire
-‐That
person
successfully
communicated
that
knowledge
to
us.
Why
does
this
par9cular
Guru
say
that
his
teacher
successfully
communicated
this
knowledge?
Because
our
Guru
was
once
a
student
and
acquired
this
knowledge
from
his
own
Guru.
The
Guru
says,
“I
got
the
knowledge
from
my
teacher
and
I
can
try
on
you.
Whether
it
works
or
not
depends
on
your
Punya
and
my
Punya
☺
.
But
I
can
certainly
try
this
method
on
you!”
As
an
aside,
there
is
one
peculiar
scolding
in
Tamil.
In
order
to
call
a
person
a
Fool
we
say
-‐
Person
who
does
not
have
a
guru!
So
even
in
the
scolding,
there
is
Vedanta
hidden
though
people
do
not
realize
it;
the
scolding
indicates
that
without
a
guru
you
cannot
get
this
knowledge
and
will
remain
a
Fool.
The
Guru
says,
‘I
will
give
you
that
par9cular
teaching.
Listen
carefully,
Tad
Viditaat
Anyatevaa
atho
avidaat
adhi
-‐It
is
different
from
the
known
and
above
the
unknown’.
This
is
a
Key
Vedanta
teaching-‐
A
very
important
sentence.
This
statement
is
one
of
the
key
statements
of
the
Kena
Upanishad.
All
the
statements
coming
later
are
a
development
of
this
statement.
What
does
this
mean?
Atma
is
other
than
the
known
-‐Is
the
first
part
of
the
defini9on.
So
aher
listening
to
this
part
of
the
defini9on
of
Atma,
you
have
to
negate
everything
that
you
know.
Everything
in
crea9on
comes
under
what
you
know.
If
I
know
a
Star,
it
is
known
and
hence
not
Atma.
The
Sun
is
known,
the
Earth
is
known.
The
En9re
Crea9on
comes
under
Viditam
or
Known
and
the
teacher
says
that
the
Atma
is
something
other
than
known.
So
we
have
negated
the
en9re
World.
What
about
the
physical
Body-‐Even
the
physical
body
comes
under
something
that
is
known
to
me.
In
fact
it
is
known
more
in9mately
than
the
external
world.
I
know
every
physical
condi9on
in
the
body.
Therefore
body
also
comes
under
Viditam.
Atma
is
other
than
the
known-‐
Viditaat
Anya.
So
Atma
is
other
than
the
body.
What
about
the
mind?
The
Mind
is
s9ll
more
in9mately
known
to
me.
Therefore
Atma
is
something
other
than
the
known
mind
also.
What
will
our
mind
do
when
it
hears
this
statement?
Once
the
teacher
says
that
Atma
is
other
than
the
known
our
mind
will
jump
to
the
opposite
end
and
conclude
that
Atma
is
Unknown-‐
This
is
called
dichotomous
thinking.
If
Atma
is
not
known
it
should
come
under
UNKNOWN
category.
So
the
teacher
quickly
adds,
“Please
do
not
be
in
a
hurry.
Please
listen
to
the
full
defini9on.
Aviditaat
Adhi-‐Adhi
means
Anyat
or
‘Other
Than’.
Atma
is
something
other
than
unknown
also.
It
is
neither
known
not
unknown.”
What
is
the
significance
of
this
expression?
Whenever
we
say
that
something
is
unknown,
we
only
mean
that
this
par9cular
thing
is
Not
known
at
present
but
is
knowable.
It
is
like
this.
Suppose
I
ask
you
to
give
me
a
list
of
all
things
that
you
have
not
eaten.
Everything
you
enumerate
will
be
Eatable
alone.
Will
you
put
‘Music’
in
that
list?
No!
And
why
you
don’t
put
music.
Because
music
is
not
Eatable.
Anything
in
the
“Not
Eaten”
list
will
be
Eatable
only!
Again
suppose,
I
ask
you
to
list
what
you
have
not
Read.
Your
list
will
be
“Readables”
alone.
Readables
alone
can
come
in
unread
category.
So what is Not-‐known for most people? What is “knowable” alone can come in the unknown category.
36
By
saying
that
Atma
is
other
than
the
unknown
also,
the
teacher
is
saying
that
it
does
not
come
under
Knowable
category
AT
ALL!
If
it
is
knowable;
you
will
say
that
it
is
at
present
Unknown,
but
it
is
knowable
and
in
due
course
of
9me
it
will
become
known.
When
I
know
it,
Atma
will
move
from
Unknown
to
Known
etc.
By making this statement the teacher is telling the student that the Self is neither known nor knowable.
What
will
be
the
student’s
conclusion?
If
something
is
neither
known
nor
knowable
then
the
student
can
come
to
only
one
conclusion-‐
It
must
be
Non-‐Existant.
Only
a
non-‐exis9ng
thing
is
neither
known
nor
knowable.
But
that
conclusion
is
not
allowed
because
the
teacher
has
already
said
that
ATMA
exists
in
the
first
mantra
shrotrasya
Shrotram
etc.
ATMA
is
not
Non-‐Existant
So
now
from
the
Defini9on
given
by
the
teacher
we
have
a
puzzle:
-‐
What
is
that
thing
which
is
existent
but
which
is
not
known
and
which
is
not
knowable?
If
you
analyze
this
carefully,
it
can
be
only
ONE
THING.
THE
KNOWER-‐
“I-‐MYSELF”-‐
I
alone
can
come
under
the
category
of
other
than
known
or
knowable.
And
I
exist.
‘ The
Knower’
cannot
come
under
the
known
category
because
any
known
thing
is
an
object
whereas
the
Knower
is
the
Subject.
Therefore
‘The
Knower’
will
never
be
known.
Knower
will
not
come
under
knowable;
Knowables
are
also
objects.
Knower
is
the
only
thing
which
is
NEVER
an
object.
Atma
is
the
Knower
principle.
Atma
is
never
an
object
of
knowledge,
either
in
the
past
or
in
the
present
or
in
the
future.
The
very
a`empt
to
know
the
Atma
is
a
mistake.
It
does
not
come
under
the
object
of
knowledge.
By
his
defini9on
the
teacher
has
pointed
out,
Tat
Twam
Asi.
That
Brahman
is
nothing
other
than
YOU
the
knower
principle.
This is going to be elaborated in the later mantras.
5.
That
which
cannot
be
expressed
by
speech
but
by
which
speech
is
expressed…know
That
alone
to
be
limitless
Awareness
and
not
that
which
people
worship
here
Now
here
the
teacher
explains
the
defini9ons
given
previously.
Atma
is
never
known
and
never
knowable.
You
MUST
never
a`empt
to
know
the
ATMA.
The
very
a`empt
itself
is
a
mistake.
And
why
is
this-‐
Because
it
is
ever
the
knower
principle
Analysis
of
Knower(Pramatha)-‐
Means
of
Knowledge(Pramanam)-‐
Object
of
Knowledge
(Prameyam)
Triad
The
Knower
is
called
Pramatha
in
Sanskrit.
The
root
prama
means
“to
know”.
Pramatha
means
the
knower.
The
instrument
through
which
different
things
are
known
are
called
Pramanam-‐
means
of
knowledge.
The
eyes
are
Pramanam,
the
ears
are
pramanam,
the
tongue
is
pramanam
etc.
You
can
enhance
the
means
of
knowledge
–
For
e.g
to
see
you
use
a
microscope
or
telescope
etc.
Even
these
enhanced
means
of
knowledge
are
s9ll
called
Pramanam
.
When
a
Pramatha
uses
a
pramanam
he
comes
to
know
a
variety
of
things.
The
things
known
(objects)
are
called
Prameyam.
E.g. when you use your ears to hear a sound then “Sound” or Shabdha is the prameyam here.
When you use your hand to feel a touch, then ‘ Touch’ or Sparsha is a prameyam.
37
When
you
smell,Gandha
is
a
prameyam.
Whatever
we
discover
in
this
world
is
called
Prameyam.
Scien9sts
have
been
enquiring
into
the
microscopic
world
of
atoms
and
the
macroscopic
world
of
stars.
All
of
these
come
under
Prameyams.
This
Prameyam
list
is
a
very
big
list.
However
in
this
big
list,
there
is
one
thing
which
will
NEVER
BE
Present-‐Can
you
guess?
What
is
THAT
ONE
THING
which
will
never
come
under
Prameyam
list
–
HOWEVER
powerful
or
enhanced
the
Pramanam
may
be?
IT
IS
THE
Pramatha-‐
“I
Myself”!
For
e.g.
I
can
use
a
microscope
to
see
9ny
objects.
However
even
through
the
most
powerful
microscope,
I
cannot
see
my
own
eyes.
Eyes
–
which
come
under
the
seer
category
in
this
example
-‐are
on
this
side
(observer-‐side)
of
the
Pramanam.
The
Eyes
can
never
come
under
the
other
side
(observed
side)
of
the
Pramanam
and
become
the
Pramatha.
Only
when
the
EYES
comes
on
the
other
side
of
the
Pramanam,
can
it
become
a
Prameyam.
There
is
one
thing
that
can
never
come
on
the
other
side
of
Pramanam.
That
is
THE
SELF
–
The
Pramatha.
You
can
extend
this
same
example
from
Gross
visual
objects
to
subtle
experiences
also.
Even
here
there
is
the
Triad
of
-‐
Experiencer,
experiencing
instrument
and
object
of
experience.
If
you
make
an
exhaus9ve
list
of
experienced
objects
through
various
experiencing
instruments,
you
will
never
find
one
entry
in
that
list-‐
That
is
the
experiencer.
If
Brahman
is
the
very
experiencer,
how
can
that
Brahman
be
ever
experienced
by
anyone.
Imagine
a
person
who
studies
Upanishads
for
25
years
and
sits
in
medita9on
and
waits
for
the
experience
of
Brahman-‐
will
he
ever
get
such
an
experience?
He
may
get
some
mysterious
experience-‐
but
that
experience
will
come
under
Prameyam
list
only.
Therefore
Pramatha
can
never
be
known
through
a
Pramanam.
Now
the
ques9on
will
come
in
your
minds,
if
Pramatha
can
never
be
known
through
a
Pramanam
what
is
the
proof
for
the
existence
of
Pramatha?
Or
stated
in
other
words,
If
Pramatha
can
never
become
Prameyam
what
is
the
proof
for
the
existence
of
Pramatha?
The
answer
given
by
the
Upanishad
is
as
follows-‐
Every
knowledge
of
every
Prameyam
is
possible
ONLY
because
of
the
Pramatha.
Even
though
Pramatha
is
never
known,
everything
is
known
only
because
of
the
presence
of
Pramatha.
Therefore
Pramatha
is
evident
in
the
knowledge
of
every
object.
Let
me
give
you
an
example.
I
cannot
see
my
eyes
at
this
moment.
You
agree?
Have
I
got
a
mirror
in
front
of
me
to
see
my
own
eyes?
No!
Now
suppose
I
get
a
doubt
about
whether
I
have
eyes
or
not?
What
will
be
your
consola9on
to
me?
What
will
you
tell
me?
You
will
say
that,
‘Swamiji,
even
though
you
don’t
see
your
own
eyes,
every
visual
percep9on
that
you
have
is
a
proof
for
the
existence
of
eyes.’
I
don’t
require
a
par9cular
percep9on
to
prove
that
my
eyes
exist.
Every
percep9on
is
proof
for
my
eyes.
Similarly,
I
don’t
require
a
par9cular
experience
to
know
the
Pramatha;
in
fact
every
experience
is
a
proof
for
the
Pramatha.
Prameyams
keep
on
varying;
the
instruments
or
Pramanams
keep
on
varying
but
the
in
and
through
the
varying
Prameyams,
in
and
through
the
varying
Pramanams
,
one
thing
is
evident
-‐
The
presence
of
Pramatha.
Therefore
the
Upanishad
says
that
Pramatha
cannot
be
known.
And
at
the
same
9me,
Pramatha
need
not
be
known
because
it
is
ever
evident.
That
ever-‐evident
knowing
principle,
that
ever-‐evident
experiencing
principle
is
called
Atma.
In
fact,
ATMA
is
the
one
that
proves
everything.
And
that
which
tries
to
prove
everything
need
not
be
proved!
It
has
proved
its
existence
in
the
very
a`empt
of
proving
everything.
Why
should
I
prove
the
one
who
38
prooves
everything?
Here
the
teacher
says
that
Pramatha
is
not
known
through
the
eyes.
The
eyes
themselves
func9on
because
of
Pramatha.
The
ears
themselves
func9on
because
of
Pramatha.
Similarly
Pramatha
need
not
be
experienced
through
the
mind.
The
mind
itself
is
experienced
because
of
Pramatha.
Thus,
Self-‐Realiza.on
is
dropping
the
aeempt
for
self-‐realiza.on
with
the
knowledge
that
self-‐
realiza.on
is
not
required
because
the
self
is
ever
evident.
Self-‐Realiza.on
is
dropping
the
desire
for
self-‐realiza.on
with
the
knowledge
that
self-‐need
not
be
realized
because
it
is
ever
evident
in
and
through
every
experience.
This is what is going to be said even ahead.
Yad
Vacha
Anabhudhitam
It
is
never
objec4fied
by
the
speech.
:
-‐
If
it
is
objec9fied
through
the
Shadba
Pramanam,
then
Atma
would
have
become
a
known
object.
It
would
have
become
a
Prameyam
of
Vaag
(Speech)
Pramanam.
On
the
other
hand
it
is
said
here,
that
-‐Yena
Vaag
abyudhyate.
-‐
It
is
that
because
of
that
which
the
very
Speech
is
valid.
These
spectacles
is
valid
as
spectacles
only
when
there
is
a
Pramatha.
A
Pramanam
enjoys
Pramanam
status
only
because
of
the
Pramatha.
Because
of
the
Pramatha
alone,
vaag
abyudhyate
or
the
mouth
is
speaking.
And
the
teacher
concludes
-‐
Tadeva
brahma
vidhi.
Oh
student,
you
please
understand
that
that
knowing
principle
or
knower
principle
alone
is
called
the
Brahman.
Ok,
here
we
have
to
make
a
note.
I
said
earlier
that
the
knower-‐principle
is
called
the
Atma
or
Brahman.
But
for
how
long
does
the
knower
principle,
the
conscious
principle,
enjoy
the
status
of
‘knower’?
It
enjoys
this
status
only
as
long
as
there
is
some
object
to
be
known.
From
the
stand
point
of
the
Prameyam,
I
am
called
the
knower
principle.
Suppose
I
know
something
then
I
am
called
the
“Knower”
or
the
Conscious
knower
principle.
And
suppose
I
stop
the
knowing
opera9on?
Suppose
I
close
the
eyes,
or
I
close
the
ears.
In
fact,
let
us
suppose
that
I
stop
all
the
Pramanams.
What
will
happen?
Do
I
become
non-‐existant?
I
do
not
become
non-‐existent.
The
knower
principle
drops
the
“knowerhood”
status
and
it
will
become
the
“knowledge
or
consciousness”
principle.
Therefore
Pramatha
in
his
original
nature
is
Consciousness.
This
Consciousness
alone
enjoys
the
Knower
status
when
there
is
an
object.
This
is
exactly
like
what
I
happening
here.
Here
I
enjoy
the
teacher
status.
Why?
Solely
Because
of
your
Grace!!
☺
The
teacher
enjoys
the
“teacherhood”
because
of
the
presence
of
the
student.
And
when
the
students
are
all
gone;
who
is
leh.
The
teacher
minus
the
teacher
hood.
Similarly,
Atma
has
got
two
statuses.
The
intrinsic
status
is
called
Consciousness
and
the
incidental
status
is
called
Pramatha
or
Knower.
Therefore,
Atma
is
consciousness
by
itself
and
the
very
same
Atma
enjoys
the
knower
status
during
transac9on.
In
the
waking
state,
I
am
a
Knower
of
the
waking
world.
In
the
dream
state,
I
am
Knower
of
the
dream
world.
In
the
sleep
state,
I
am
not
a
knower
but
I
am
pure
consciousness.
If
the
world
comes,
I
am
called
the
knower
of
the
world.
If
world
goes,
then
I
am
the
pure
consciousness
principle.
Therefore
the
teacher
says,
Tad
Eva
-‐that
very
consciousness
which
becomes
the
knower
with
Pramanam
and
which
is
not
a
knower
in
the
absence
of
Pramanam-‐
That
very
consciousness
alone
is
called
Brahman.
Tad
eve
brahma.
This
is
a
Maha-‐Vakyam
(statement
of
great
import
needing
deep
reflec9on).
(In
fact
Kena
Upanishad
is
full
of
Maha-‐Vakyams
or
Statements
for
Deeper
Reflec9on.
The
first
mantra,
Shrotrasya
Shrotram,
is
a
Maha
Vakya.
The
fourth
mantra,
Anya
Deva
tad
viditaat,
is
also
a
Maha
vakya.
And
then
5,
6
7,
are
all
Maha
Vakyas.
Here
the
teacher
is
revealing
Brahman
as
the
very
Knower
or
the
Subject.
Tadeve
brahma
tvam-‐you
are
that
Brahman-‐i4
vidhi-‐may
you
know
that.)
39
You
may
ask
here,
‘What
about
the
God
which
I
have
been
worshipping
as
the
Ul9mate?
I
have
been
a
Shiva
bhakta
or
I
have
been
a
Rama
bhakta,
Krishna
bhakta
etc.
Are
Krishna,
Rama
etc
Brahman
or
not?
I
have
a
counter
ques9on
for
you:
-‐
By
Krishna,
do
you
mean
Krishna
as
on
object
of
your
experience?
Or
do
you
mean
Krishna
as
the
very
consciousness
in
you.
If
Krishna
is
a
person
in
front
of
you,
then
that
Krishna
will
come
under
Viditam
(Known).
He
will
become
a
Prameya
Vastu
and
the
teacher
has
very
clearly
said
that
Brahman
is
something
other
than
known.
Experienced
Krishna
is
not
Brahman;
experienced
Rama
is
not
Brahman
n.
You
may
doubt
my
words
and
so
please
listen
to
the
Upanishad
Yad
Idam
Upasate.
Tad
na
bramha…Whatever
you
have
been
worshipping
now,
that
is
not
Brahman.
The
Upanishad
says
WHATEVER
you
have
been
worshipping!
So
please
do
not
ask
me,
is
MY
god
Brahman?
Anything
you
have
been
worshipping
is
not
Brahman.
Brahman
is
the
very
Pramatha,
the
consciousness
principle.
Therefore
every
Upasya
devata
is
NOT
the
ul9mate
reality.
Then
why
should
the
Upanishads
or
the
Shastra
introduce
various
Devatas.
If
these
Gods
are
not
the
ul9mate
truth
then
why
should
the
scriptures
introduce
various
gods
at
all?
The
answer
is-‐
These
were
introduced
as
a
stepping
stone
to
Brahman.
The
various
stepping
stones
are
not
the
first
floor
of
the
Building,
The
staircase
is
not
the
first
floor-‐
But
can
you
ask
why
do
we
need
a
stair
case?
Fool,
the
staircase
may
not
be
the
first
floor
but
without
a
staircase
you
will
not
reach
the
first
floor.
All
gods
we
worship
are
Mithya,
but
without
those
gods
you
can
never
come
to
Satyam.
Therefore
Krishna
will
become
Satyam
only
when
you
understand
Krishna
as
“ The
Self
or
The
Pramatha”.Rama
will
be
Satyam
only
on
that
day
when
you
know
that
Rama
is
not
different
from
Your
Self.
This
is
true
for
any
deity.
Thus
in
the
early
stages
of
worship,
Krishna
is
an
object
of
knowledge.
However
In
the
final
stage,
Krishna
is
the
very
Subject
of
knowledge.
In
the
early
stages
of
worship
Rama
is
an
object
of
knowledge.
In
the
final
stage,
Rama
is
the
very
Subject
of
knowledge.
In
the
beginning
stage,
bhak9
is
called
Dwaita
bhak'.
In
the
final
stage
bhak9
is
Advaita
Bhak'.
In
Advaita
Bhak9
Alone
god
is
real;
in
all
other
Dwaita
bhak9s
God
comes
under
non–real
or
Mithya
only.
And
who
says
this?
Not
me!
You
may
doubt
me!
But
the
Upanishad
itself
says,
Yad
idam
upasate,
whatever
you
are
objec9fying
-‐
It
is
not
Brahman!
Therefore
in
medita9on,
you
may
extraordinary
visions-‐It
is
all
very
wonderful;
instead
of
seeing
Ghosts
it
is
certainly
be`er
to
see
various
dei9es
in
your
visions-‐
but
always
remember
whatever
Darshan
(Vision)
you
have
in
your
exalted
medita9on
(Some
people
say
that
in
their
medita9on
they
are
able
to
go
to
the
Bhuvar
loka,
Suvar
loka
etc
and
they
see
devatas
coming)
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
Ul9mate
Reality.
What
is
that
Ul9mate
Reality!
It
is
Atma
Ok,
so
aher
the
whole
class
is
finished
someone
is
going
to
come
to
me
and
say,
‘Swamiji
,
When
will
I
see
the
Atma?’
I
am
going
to
take
a
coconut
and
break
it
on
your
head!!!
☺
☺
☺
Never
ask
this
ques9on-‐
When
will
I
see
the
Atma!
Fortunately
or
unfortunately,
you
are
THAT
ATMA.
Con9nuing….
6.
That
which
cannot
be
known
by
the
mind
but
by
which
the
mind
is
known…know
That
alone
to
be
limitless
Awareness
and
not
that
which
people
worship
here.
40
The
teacher
is
applying
the
same
logic
to
different
Pramanams.
You
may
change
the
Pramanam-‐As
discussed
Pramanam
is
the
instrument
of
knowledge
or
instrument
of
experience.
You
can
make
the
Pramanams
more
powerful.
But
even
the
most
powerful
instrument
cannot
objec9fy
Brahman,
because
Brahman
is
not
on
the
other
side
(observed
side)
of
pramana.
If
it
is
on
the
other
side,
it
will
be
called
Prameya.
It
is
on
this
side
(observer
side)
and
it
is
called
Pramatha
or
Knower
To
convey
this
Swami
Chinmayananda
would
give
a
very
nice
example.
Suppose
a
person
was
using
a
torch
light
in
a
dark
room
and
he
found
that
the
light
was
very
powerful.
The
person
wanted
to
know
what
Ba`ery
was
used
in
the
torch
due
it
which
it
gave
such
a
powerful
light.
He
removed
the
ba`ery
and
put
it
in
front
of
the
light
bulb.
☺
Can
you
guess
what
happened?
There
was
no
light
and
so
he
could
not
see
the
ba`ery!
So
this
person
quickly
inserted
the
ba`ery
back
into
the
original
slot.
Now,
the
Torch
was
lit
but
there
was
no
ba`ery
in
front
of
the
Bulb!
He
tried
this
opera9on
many
9mes
and
with
great
speed.
Aher
all,
he
wants
to
see
the
ba`ery!!!
Do
you
think
he
would
succeed?
☺
No
Ma`er
HOW
quickly
he
performs
this
opera9on,
he
is
never
going
to
see
the
Ba`ery?
And
Why-‐
Because
Ba`ery
is
on
this
side
of
the
light.
It
is
because
of
the
ba`ery
that
he
is
able
to
see
the
light.
Similarly,
you
can
never
objec9fy
yourself.
You
cannot
objec9fy
Brahman
with
your
mind-‐
it
is
on
the
other
side
like
the
ba`ery.
It
is
because
of
the
presence
of
Brahman
that
the
mind
is
able
to
objec9fy!
7.
That
which
cannot
be
seen
by
the
eye
but
by
which
the
eye
is
seen…know
that
alone
to
be
limitless
Awareness
and
not
that
which
people
worship
here.
8.
That
which
cannot
he
heard
by
the
ear
but
by
which
sounds
are
known…know
that
alone
to
be
limitless
Awareness
and
not
that
which
people
worship
here.
9.
That
which
the
breath
cannot
smell
but
by
which
the
breath
smells
objects…know
that
alone
to
be
limitless
Awareness
(Brahman)
and
not
that
which
people
worship
here.
All
these
mantras
are
similar.
The
teacher
takes
three
more
instruments-‐
eyes,
ears
and
Pranas.
Shankaracharya
in
his
commentary
takes
the
word
Prana
to
mean
the
“organ
as
smell”.
So
three
jnanedriyams
are
taken.
Through
all
these
sense
organs
Atma
cannot
become
a
Prameyam.
This
remind
me
-‐
In
the
Lalitha
Sahasranam
(Thousand
names
of
the
Goddess)
one
of
the
names
of
Lalitha
is
Aprameya.
The
line
goes…
41
If
Lalitha
is
Aprameya
(beyond
objec9fica9on)
then
what
form
will
she
have?
If
she
has
a
form
with
a
beau9ful
sari
and
ornaments
then
She
is
Prameyaa!
Aprameyam
cannot
be
conceived
by
us,
because
we
are
in
the
first
standard
of
Vedan9k
School.
And
so
Lalitha
is
given
a
form
or
Vishnu
is
given
a
form.
Even
in
Vishnu
Sahasranama
the
name
Aprameya
appears.
Aprameya
means
never
an
object
of
knowledge.
But
the
Lalitha
Sahasranam
does
not
want
us
to
conclude
that
SHE
does
not
exist-‐
The
next
word
informs
us
that
Lalitha
does
exists!
The
verse
con9nues
by
saying,
she
is
Swaprakasha!
Lalitha
is
Ever-‐
evident.
Some
people
commit
a
mistake
here.
They
conclude
that
since
the
mind
or
senses
cannot
objec9fy
the
Self
or
Lalitha,
one
should
stop
all
the
func9ons
of
the
Mind
and
the
sense
organs.
They
believe
that
when
one
suspends
all
the
sense
percep9ons
and
thoughts
and
sits
in
Nirvikalpaka
Samadhi
,
then
Atma
will
reveal
itself.
It
has
been
states
that
Atma
is
beyond
mind
and
senses
-‐We
hope
to
get
the
Atma
Jnanam
by
suspending
these!
Swaprakasha
means,
it
is
evident
ALL
the
9me!
When
is
Pramatha
not
evident?
Even
now
from
6:30
pm
to
7:30
pm
while
I
was
speaking,
every
moment
Consciousness
was
evident.
You
were
conscious
of
the
sound
that
this
Swami
was
making.
Therefore
going
to
Samadhi
for
self-‐realiza9on
is
a
misconcep9on.
The
Upanishad
says
that
the
Self
is
evident
during
Jagrat,
during
Swapna
and
during
Sushup9.
And
if
there
is
a
4th
state
-‐then
Atma
is
evident
in
Samadhi
also!
Please
Note
this
carefully:
-‐
We
do
not
say
that
Brahman
is
NOT
evident
in
Samadhi.
We
only
say
that
Samadhi
is
not
required
for
Consciousness
to
be
evident.
It
is
ever
evident;
this
ever
evident
consciousness
is
that
Atma
that
the
Student
asked
for.
With
this
verse
the
first
chapter
is
complete.
Purnamadah
42
Talk 6:-‐ Khanda 2: Mantras 1 to 3
Of
the
4
chapters
of
the
Kena
Upanishad,
we
have
completed
the
first
chapter
in
which
the
first
phase
of
teaching
has
been
completed.
The
student
wanted
to
know
about
the
Atma
from
the
teacher
and
the
teacher
has
revealed
the
Atma.
The
teacher
pointed
out
that
Atma
is
neither
a
known
object
nor
an
unknown
object;
in
fact
Atma
is
not
an
object
at
all.
In
Sanskrit
we
say
that
it
is
not
a
Prameyam
at
all
which
can
be
revealed
through
a
Pramanam.
If
Atma
is
not
an
object
and
it
s9ll
exists
then
there
is
only
one
way
that
the
Atma
can
exist.
It
has
to
be
the
very
subject
itself.
Therefore
the
main
revela9on
of
the
first
chapter
is
that
Atma
is
ever
the
subject
and
never
an
object.
• Atma
is
ever
the
seer,
never
the
seen.
• Atma
is
Ever
the
knower,
never
the
known.
• Atma
is
Ever
the
experiencer,
never
the
experienced.
• Atma
is
nothing
but
the
very
Pramatha
itself
and
never
a
Prameyam.
This is the first stage of understanding. Atma is Pramatha.
And
thereaher,
we
have
to
go
one
more
step
further.
Pramatha
enjoy
the
status
of
Pramatha
only
in
rela9on
to
Prameyam.
Subject
enjoys
the
status
of
subject
only
in
rela9on
to
objects.
Therefore
the
subject-‐status
of
the
subject
is
also
an
incidental
status.
The
intrinsic
nature
of
Pramatha
is
nothing
but
the
Consciousness.
Therefore
we
say
that
Atma
is
the
content
of
the
Pramatha;
Atma
is
the
content
of
the
“Knower”.
The
content
of
the
“knower”
is
consciousness.
This
consciousness
is
called
Atma
with
reference
to
itself.
And
when
there
is
an
object
of
knowledge
in
front
of
it
then
from
the
stand
point
of
that
object,
Consciousness
get
elated
to
the
status
of
the
Knower.
In
the
presence
of
objects,
Atma
is
the
subject.
From
its
own
standpoint
Atma
is
neither
the
subject
not
the
object.
And
the
teacher
said
this
consciousness
is
the
Atma
or
this
Consciousness
is
also
called
Brahman.
And
whatever
has
been
taught
with
regard
to
Atma,
the
same
should
be
extended
with
regard
to
Brahman
also.
• Brahman
is
never
the
experienced,
it
is
the
experiencer
• Brahman
is
never
seen,
it
is
the
seer
• Brahman
is
never
known,
it
is
ever
the
knower.
Brihadaranyaka
Upanishad
says
never
a`empt
to
experience
Brahman.
The
basic
mistake
of
every
seeker
is
a`emp9ng
to
experience
Brahman.
The
moment
you
experience
Brahman,
it
will
come
under
43
the
“experienced”
category.
We
have
already
said
that
Brahman
is
never
experienced
but
it
is
the
experiencer.
Brahman
is
not
a
ma`er
for
experience.
Brahman
is
a
ma`er
for
owning
up
as
“AHAM
Brahma
Asmi”
or
I
am
Brahman.
How
do
you
own
this
up?
You
do
it
as
below:-‐
• First
you
say,
“I-‐The
Knower”-‐am
Brahman.
• Further
you
progress
and
say-‐“I
-‐the
Consciousness”
am
Brahman.
I
need
not
work
for
the
experience
of
Brahman
since
Brahman
is
experienced
all
the
9me
as
Consciousness.
If
someone
asks
you,
‘When
is
Consciousness
experienced
by
you?’,
you
should
not
answer
this
ques9on.
You
should
ask
a
counter
ques9on
instead-‐
‘When
is
Brahman
NOT
experienced?’
It
is
experienced
at
every
moment.
Every
word
of
mine
you
are
aware
of
because
of
Consciousness.
Therefore
Brahman
in
the
form
of
consciousness
is
always
available.
That
Brahma
Chaitanya
I
am-‐
I
am
the
Atma
who
is
blessing
the
body
and
the
sense
organs.
I
am
Shrotrasya
shtrotram
,
manaso
manaha,
etc.
This
is
the
first
phase
of
Vedan9k
teaching.
Having
taught
this
much
the
teacher
wants
to
know
whether
the
student
has
grasped
the
teaching.
Therefore
the
second
chapter
begins
with
the
teacher
tes9ng
the
student
and
the
student
passing
the
test
with
flying
colors
1.
The
teacher
said:
If
you
think
you
know
Awareness
well,
then
you
only
know
a
small
por4on
of
its
limitless
form.
Therefore
Brahman,
limitless
Awareness,
is
worthy
of
inquiry.
The
student
said,
“
I
know
Brahman”
In
this
mantra,
the
first
mantra
of
the
second
chapter,
the
teacher
is
tes9ng
the
student
by
giving
him
a
challenge.
This
is
called
the
Mananam
part
of
the
teaching.
The
Vedan9k
teaching
has
to
go
through
different
stages.
• The
first
stage
is
Shravanam
-‐
which
is
passive
listening
and
trying
to
grasp
what
the
teacher
is
trying
to
convey.
Even
if
you
have
any
doubt
while
the
teacher
is
conveying
his
message,
you
do
not
ask
the
same
during
shravanam
.
You
set
aside
all
your
doubts
and
your
sole
aim
is
trying
to
understand
what
the
teacher
has
to
say.
• Having
received
the
knowledge
from
the
teacher
in
the
Shravanam
Stage,
I
should
ask
my
own
intellect
if
I
accept
what
the
teacher
has
to
communicate.
Am
I
convinced
about
the
teacher’s
communica9on?
If
I
am
not
convinced,
I
can
raise
any
number
of
ques9ons.
Either
I
find
the
answer
within
myself
or
I
find
the
answer
from
my
co-‐students
via
discussions
or
I
go
back
to
the
teacher
and
clarify.
This
is
called
Mananam.
Vedanta
is
a
ma`er
for
knowing.
As
I
have
said,
the
only
subject
ma`er
of
Vedanta
is
Brahman.
Brahman
is
already
experienced
by
ME
and
I
don’t
require
any
separate
“experience”
of
Brahman.
I
experience
Brahman
all
the
9me
in
the
form
of
Cosnsciousness-‐
Chaitanya
Rupena
or
Chit
Rupena.
Therefore
my
effort
is
not
in
the
field
of
44
experience.
My
whole
effort
is
in
the
field
of
Understanding
Clearly
or
knowing
clearly.
Once
knowledge
is
my
problem,
then
I
have
to
use
my
intellect.
I
will
Ques9on
every
statement
un9l
I
am
thoroughly
convinced.
And
this
process
of
removing
intellectual
blocks
is
called
Mananam.
The
second
Chapter
of
Kena
Upanishad
is
the
Manana
Chapter.
The
first
Chapter
is
called
the
Shravana
Chapter.
The
teacher
is
tes9ng
the
student.
“Oh
Student,
Have
you
now
known
Brahman
now?
I
have
taught
the
en9re
first
chapter
to
you,
I
have
taken
so
much
pains
for
your
sake.
Now
can
you
tell
me
whether
you
Know
Brahman?”
The
student
is
in
deep
trouble!
What
can
the
student
answer?
Either
way
he
will
be
trapped!
If
he
says-‐“I
know
Brahman”-‐Brahman
will
come
under
“Known”
Category.
If
he
says,
“I
don’t
know
Brahman”-‐
Brahman
will
come
under
“Unknown”
Category.
And
in
the
first
chapter
Brahman
has
already
been
defined
as
something
other
than
“Known”
and
“Unknown”.
I
hope
all
of
you
remember
that
sentence?
It
is
a
very
important
sentence
in
the
en9re
Vedan9k
literature.
Anyateva
Tat
Vidhitaat
Atho
Avidaat
Adhi.
(Verse
4,
Chapter
1)
Therefore
the
student
cannot
say,
I
know.
The
student
cannot
say
-‐I
don’t
know.
The
student
cannot
keep
silent
also.
It
will
be
construed
as
arrogance-‐
When
the
teacher
is
asking
him
a
ques9on
the
student
cannot
sit
silent.
He
has
to
say
something.
Thus
we
see
that
a
mischievous
ques9on
is
raised
by
the
teacher.
☺
The
student
is
going
to
be
equally
mischievous.
☺
He
gives
an
equally
mischievous
answer;
thereby
indirectly
communica9ng,
‘Oh
teacher,
you
have
communicated
to
me
successfully’.
This
is
the
second
por9on
of
the
Upanishad
Three
and
a
half
lines
of
this
first
mantra-‐
Upto
Mimansyemeva
Te
in
the
fourth
line
is
Guru
Uvacha
or
spoken
by
the
teacher
.
Then
the
final
por9on
i.e
Manye
Viditam
(I
KNOW)
is
Shishya
Uvacha
i.e
spoken
by
the
student.
Later
the
Shisya
will
clarify
what
he
means
by
‘I
KNOW’
in
the
next
Mantra.
Let
us
look
at
what
the
teacher
say?
Suveda
is
a
VERB
meaning
‘KNOW
WELL’.
The
prefix
Su
indicates
‘Well’
or
‘Good’.
The
subject
is
hidden
in
this
sentence
and
we
have
to
supply
it.
This
line
should
be
read
as
‘Aham
Brahma
Suveda’
-‐
it
should
be
read
within
quotes
as
‘I
Know
Brahman
Well’.
I'
Manyase
Yadi
–
i.e
suppose
you
conclude.
“Oh Student, aher listening to the first chapter, suppose you conclude, ‘I know Brahman Well’
This
mistake
has
been
commi`ed
by
any
number
of
students.
I
have
told
you
about
a
book
that
I
read
wherein
somebody
writes
his
auto-‐biography
in
which
his
“Experiences
of
Brahman”
are
brilliantly
wri`en!
The
en9re
book
is
in
Black
ink.
But
the
por9ons
where
he
talks
about
his
“Brahman
Experience”
are
all
Red-‐le`ered
–
He
wants
to
say
that
it
was
a
red-‐le`er
Day
in
his
life!
And
he
says,’
I
was
silng
quietly
in
the
morning.
It
was
4:27
AM.
I
was
silng
by
the
Window
Sill.
Then
gradually
I
forgot
the
surroundings-‐Consciousness
of
the
surroundings
was
completely
lost.
And
aher
some9me
SOMETHING
TOOK
OVER!!!
And
a
MILKY
White
Flash
of
Light
gradually
started
engulfing
ME.
It
approached
me!
And
it
went
around
the
Guru’s
picture
thrice!
And
went
AWAY.’
He
writes
that
-‐This
was
Brahman!!
☺
Do
you
understand
what
the
mistake
here
is?
This
person
has
got
some
experience-‐We
are
not
ques9oning
the
validity
of
the
experience.
It
is
a
mysterious
one;
normally
we
do
not
see
such
things-‐
We
see
only
GHOSTS
and
Vampires,
because
that
is
what
we
think
about!
This
person
certainly
is
seeing
45
something
extraordinary.
It
need
not
be
Bluff.
It
may
be
a
FACT.
But
what
we
want
to
say
is
this
-‐Tadeva
Brahma
Tad
Vidhi
Na
Idam
Yadidam
Upasate
i.e
What
appears
and
disappears
for
you
comes
under
an
object
of
experience.
And
it
came
in
front
of
you-‐
therefore
it
was
Time
Bound.
And
it
went
away
also!
Vedan9c
revela9on
defines
Brahman
as
THAT
consciousness
which
was
present
before
the
Milky
Light
came
THAT
consciousness
was
there
while
the
Milky
Light
was
there,
and
THAT
Consciousness
that
con9nued
even
aker
the
Milky
Light
leh.
We
are
talking
about
the
“witnessing
Consciousness”,
but
the
person
is
carried
away
by
the
experiences
–
ordinary
or
extraordinary.
And
the
experiences
will
s9ck!
The
teacher
expects
EVERY
STUDENT
to
COMMIT
THIS
MISTAKE.
This
is
one
Mistake
WE
ALL
HAVE
TO
COMMIT
and
grow
out
of!
And
therefore
the
teacher
says,
“Suppose
you
had
Some
Such
Great
Experience
and
aherwards
you
conclude,
‘NOW,
I
know
Brahman’
then
my
response
to
you
will
be-‐Daharamevapi
Nunam
Tvam
Vedha
YOU
KNOW
Very
li`le
of
my
teaching!
You
have
not
listened
to
my
words
carefully.
I
am
showing
you
the
light
which
illumines
the
Mike
and
because
of
my
finger
poin9ng
in
that
par9cular
direc9on,
you
have
paid
a`en9on
to
the
Mike
and
not
the
light
(It
is
like
a
finger
poin9ng
to
the
moon;
do
not
look
at
the
finger!
☺
).
I
was
poin9ng
to
the
LIGHT
which
exists
before
the
Mike,
which
exists
during
the
presence
of
the
Mike
and
which
will
con9nue
to
exist
akerwards
as
Well.
Similarly
I
am
talking
about
the
Consciousness
in
the
MIND.
You
are
thinking
about
the
Arriving
and
Depar9ng
Mental
Phenomena.
While
I
am
talking
about
the
NON-‐Arriving,
Non-‐Depar9ng
Consciousness
in
the
Mind,
you
are
carried
away
by
the
Arriving
and
Depar9ng
experiences
in
the
mind.
Therefore
you
have
not
understood.
The
teacher
says,
Asya
Brahmana
Rupam
Manushyeshu
(we
have
to
add
this
word
Manusheyu
to
the
sentence)
you
do
not
know
the
nature
of
Brahman,
present
in
the
Human
beings.
Manushyeshu
Asya
Brahmanaha
Rupam
Yat
Upalabhyate
Tad
Tvam
Na
Vedha
–
You
do
not
know
the
Nature
of
Brahman
present
in
Manushya
–
Manushya
represent
Adhyatmika
Upadhi
or
the
Micro
Upadhi
or
Microcosm
Deveshu-‐
Nor
do
you
know
the
Nature
of
Brahman
Present
in
Devas
(Adhi
Davika
Upadhi-‐
the
Macro
Upadhi
or
Macrocosm)
Oh
Student,
You
do
not
know
the
nature
of
Consciousness
in
the
Individual
or
the
Total.
In
short,
if
you
feel
that
you
know
then
you
do
not
know
anything!!!
What should the student do if the teacher tells him this? ☺
Don’t
get
disappointed.
Do
not
develop
any
inferiority
complex.
But
don’t
hold
on
to
your
wrong
conclusions.
In
fact
the
biggest
tragedy
that
can
happen
for
a
Vedan9k
student
is
for
him
to
say,”I
have
gathered
Data
about
Brahman
from
the
Upanishads.
Now
what
is
remaining
for
me
is
that,
in
my
medita9on
the
Brahman
of
the
Upanishadic
descrip9on
will
come
one
day.
He
will
grace
me!
He
will
give
me
a
Darshan
and
tell
me
that
I
am
pleased
with
your
devo9on.
And
He
will
touch
my
head
and
bless
me!”
Most
of
the
people
commit
this
mistake-‐they
feel
that
scriptural
study
is
a
data-‐collec9on
process.
They
hope
that
one-‐day
the
Brahman
of
the
above
descrip9on
will
come
and
give
them
Darshan.
And
they
stop
the
scriptural
Study
and
Start
intense
medita9on.
One
hour
medita9on;
Brahman
does
not
come.
Therefore
I
must
Increase
the
Dura9on…Make
it
two
hours.
Or
perhaps
I
must
make
it
four
hours.
Some
people
even
stop
sleeping.
They
sit
through
the
night
in
medita9on.
And
what
is
the
benefit
of
Medita9on-‐
HEADACHE!
46
You
are
looking
for
something
which
is
never
going
to
COME
AT
ALL.
That
Brahman
happens
to
be
YOU
WHO
IS
LOOKING.
Doing
Medita9on,
looking
for
the
arrival
of
Brahman
is
the
biggest
pitall
most
of
the
people
get
into.
Therefore
the
teacher
tells
the
student,
Mimansyameva
Te.
Don’t
make
such
a
conclusion.
Please
inquire
into
your
Understanding.
Mimansa
–
Means
Vichaar
or
Inquiry.
Mimamsa
comes
from
‘Man’-‐
Dhatu
and
means
to
analyze
or
to
Inquire.
Mimansyam
–
Poten9al
Passive
Par9ciple
form
of
Man-‐
Has
to
be
enquired.
So the verse upto this part of the first verse is the challenge thrown by the Teacher.
Now
the
Student
aher
listening
to
this
ques9on-‐
“Do
you
Know
Brahman”
responds
i.e
Shishya
Uvacha.
Shankaracharya
in
his
commentary
says
-‐The
Shishya
ROARED
LIKE
A
LION.
Why
should
he
roar?
-‐
Because
his
understanding
what
SO
Clear.
He
was
an
UWama
Adhikari.
The
first
chapter
is
for
UWama
Adhikaris.
The
second
chapter
is
for
Madhayama
Adhikaris.
The
Third
Chapter
is
for
Manda
Adhikaris.
The
student
being
an
UWama
Adhikara
i.e.
well
qualified
roars
like
a
lion
and
says,
“Manye
Viditam
-‐I
KNOW
Brahman!
It
is
very
clear
to
me!
I
consider
that
I
KNOW
Brahman.”
But
we
have
seen
that
if
the
student
says,
I
know
Brahman,
it
is
a
wrong
statement.
Brahman
becomes
‘Known’
and
Brahman
is
something
other
than
the
‘Known’.
The
teacher
must
have
raised
his
eyebrows.
You
have
to
imagine
the
scene!
And
therefore
the
student
himself
clarifies
his
understanding
in
the
next
verse.
The
next
mantra
is
a
commentary
on
Manye
Viditam
(‘I
know’-‐
last
part
of
the
first
verse)
u`ered
by
the
student
2.
The
disciple
said:
I
think
I
know
Awareness.
(Last
part
of
previous
verse).
I
don't
think
I
know
It
well,
but
I
don't
think
I
don't
know
It
either.
The
one
who
says,
‘neither
do
I
know
nor
do
I
not
know
It,
knows
It.
So
the
student
clarifies
the
statement.
“I
know
Brahman”
that
he
made
in
the
first
verse.
This
involves
a
mistake-‐Brahman
becomes
an
object
of
knowledge.
Therefore
the
student
himself
clarifies
by
giving
a
Second
Statement.
And the student’s next statement is, “Not that I know Brahman”.
“Oh
does
this
mean
that
you
don’t
know?”
Because,
if
the
student
says
I
don’t
know
Brahman,
it
will
come
under
‘UNKNOWN’.
The
student
says,
“Not
that
I
DON’T
Know
Brahman.”
And
the
teacher
will
again
raise
his
eyebrow.
(Imagine
this
scenen
–
‘OH!
So
you
don’t
know
Brahman.’
‘I
know!’
‘Oh,
so
you
know?’
‘I
don’t
know!’
☺
)
47
What
is
the
essence
of
this
statement?
Brahman
does
not
come
under
‘Known’
category
or
‘Unknown’
category.
Brahman
is
not
an
object
at
all.
And
since
Brahman
is
never
an
object,
you
should
never
use
a
transi.ve
VERB
with
regard
to
Brahman.
DO
you
remember
transi9ve
verb
and
intransi9ve
verb
which
we
studied
in
school?
What
is
a
transi9ve
verb?
–
A
verb
which
has
got
an
object
is
called
a
transi9ve
Verb.
When
you
say,
I
EAT,
it
is
a
transi9ve
verb
because
it
has
an
object
implied
i.e.
I
eat
a
mango
or
apple
etc.
When
you
say,
I
Smell,
an
object
is
implied.
Suppose
you
say,
I
“smiled”-‐
What
is
the
Object
here?
There
is
none
and
such
verbs
are
called
Intransi9ve
verbs.
With
regard
to
Brahman,
NEVER
use
a
transi9ve
VERB
because
if
you
use
any
transi9ve
verb,
Brahman
will
become
an
Object.
If
you
say,
I
experience
Brahman
then
Brahman
will
become
an
Object
of
the
transi9ve
verb
“experience”.
If you say, I know Brahman then Brahman will become an Object of the transi9ve verb “know”.
Similarly
-‐
I
meet
Brahman,
I
see
Brahman,
I
touch
Brahman,
I
merge
into
Brahman-‐
people
want
to
merge
into
Brahman!
–
All
these
verbs
are
transi9ve
verbs.
You
can
use
ONLY
one
verb
with
regard
to
Brahman.
What
is
that?
I
“AM”
Brahman.
Therefore
the
student
wants
to
say,
“Oh
teacher,
don’t
put
such
inconvenient
ques9ons.
If
you
put
an
inconvenient
ques9ons
my
answer
will
be
an
inconvenient
answer.
I
am
going
to
reply
like
this
-‐I
know
Brahman,
Not
that
I
Know
Brahman.
Not
that
I
don’t
know
Brahman
Know
I
don’t
know’.
Brahma Suveda I' Na Manye – I don’t consider that I know Brahman Well
Na Veda I' No Manye – I don’t consider that I don’t know Brahman
Veda-‐ I know. Here you have to add (Na Veda) -‐ I don’t know
The
commentator
says
here
that
the
student
is
confident
that
he
has
understood
Vedanta
correctly.
He
looks
around
to
see
what
the
response
of
other
students
are.
Some
of
the
other
students
may
have
been
silng
there
and
observing
this
interac9on.
A
few
of
them
appreciated
our
student
-‐
Shabash!Well
Answered!!!
And
a
few
others
kept
Blinking
-‐What
is
all
this!
‘Not
that
I
know;
Not
that
I
don’t
know!
I
know
I
don’t
know’-‐
It
all
sounds
crazy.
Why
is
this
person
quibbling
with
words?
(People
say,
Vedanta
is
looking
for
a
Black
Cat
in
a
Dark
Room
where
it
is
not
there.
It
looks
as
though
they
are
quibbling
with
words.
☺)
And
here
out
student
makes
a
comment
that,
‘Among
other
students,
whoever
has
understood
my
statement,
those
students
also
have
understood
or
have
grasped
Vedanta!’
Look
at
his
confidence!
That
is
Why
Shankara
used
the
word
Garja
(He
ROARS).
‘Among
the
other
students
whoever
has
grasped
my
answer,
all
those
students
have
grasped
the
Vedan9c
teaching.’
Yo
Na
Tad
Veda
tad
Veda-‐
Which
ever
student
has
grasped
my
statement,
Saha
Veha
–
He
has
understood
Brahman.
And
what
is
my
Statement-‐
the
Student
reminds
them
of
HIS
statement
once
again
No
Na
Veda
Vedacha
–
You
should
Read
this
within
quota9on.
This
statement
of
mine
-‐
No
Na
Veda
Vedacha
-‐
Whoever
has
understood,
they
have
grasped
Brahman.
48
(Ok,
I
know
that
we
should
not
say
‘Grasped’
here
☺
.Why-‐
Grasping
is
also
a
Transi9ve
Verb.
What
we
mean
is
that
we
have
grasped
the
fact
that
Brahman
Cannot
be
grasped.
The
un-‐graspability
of
Brahman
has
been
grasped)
3. The one who doesn't know It, knows It: the one who knows It, knows It not..
With
the
previous
mantra
the
students
answer
is
complete.
The
teacher
is
sa9sfied.
You
have
to
imagine
so
many
things
here-‐
the
Upanishad
does
not
say
all
this.
The
teacher
says,
‘Wonderful,
Shabash.
You
are
my
dear
student.
Our
communica9on
has
fruc9fied.
Now
you
are
free.’
Then
you
have
to
imagine
that
the
student
has
Leh.
Not
only
this
par9cular
student,
but
along
with
him,
all
the
other
students
who
understood
his
answer
have
also
leh.
Some
of
our
students
are
s9ll
silng
there-‐
it
seems
like
nothing
got
started
at
all!
And
people
have
already
LEFT!
The
teacher
is
saying
it
is
all
over.
These
other
students
are
s9ll
wondering
what
is
going
on.
However
here,
in
between,
the
Upanishad
wants
to
come
and
glorify
this
teaching.
It
wants
to
glorify
this
wonderful
communica9on
that
took
place
between
the
teacher
and
student.
The
following
verses
i.e.
3,4
and
5
are
the
Upanishadic
glorifica9on
of
the
teaching.
How
does
Upanishad
Glorify
this
teaching.
It
says
Brahman
is
NEVER
known
to
a
person
who
says
Brahman
is
KNOWN
by
me.
Brahman
is
NEVER
known
to
a
person,
for
whom
Brahman
is
‘KNOWN’.
Known
-‐>
Object.
Known
is
the
past
par9ciple;
past
par9ciple
always
refers
to
the
object.
The
Upanishad
says,
Yasya
Amatam
Tasya
Matam
–
One
who
says
“Brahman
is
Known’
(matam
–
known),
for
him
Brahman
is
not
known
at
all.
The same thing can be seen in another way also.
Yasya
Amatam-‐
Yasya
Purushasya
Brahma
Amatam
-‐
For
that
person
for
whom
Brahman
is
not
an
Object
of
Knowledge.(
A-‐Matam
–
Not
an
Object
of
Knowledge);
Tasya
Matam-‐
For
that
alone
person
Brahman
is
known.
Yasya
Matam
Saha
Na
Veda
–
For
that
person
for
whom
Brahman
is
an
Object
of
Knowledge
Saha
Na
Veda-‐
he
does
not
know.
Further
the
Upanishad
says,
Avijnaatam
Vijaanataam.
Vijnaatam
Avijaanatam.
The
Upanishad
is
enjoying
this
play
of
words;
this
quibbling!!
It
says
for
the
KNOWERS
of
Brahman,
Brahman
is
not
known-‐
you
have
to
understand
this
to
mean
that
it
is
not
an
Object
of
knowledge.
For
the
Non-‐
KNOWERS
it
is
Brahman,
it
is
Known-‐
For
these
non-‐knowing
people
Brahman
becomes
mistaken
as
an
object
of
knowledge
Ignorant
people
consider
It
is
Known.
Wise
People
never
consider
it
is
known.
The
essence
of
ALL
this
is
simple–
Brahman
is
the
KNOWER.
Or
to
be
More
precise
the
very
content
of
the
Knower;
the
Consciousness
Principle.
Further….
49
4.
To
say
you
know
it
you
must
know
it
in
every
state
of
mind.
To
know
it
is
to
realize
that
you
are
immortal.
By
virtue
of
Awareness
one
gains
life
but
one
gains
immortality
by
knowing
It
.
A very important Mantra in the en9re Vedan9k Literature. And especially the FIRST Line.
Pra'Bodha
Viditam
Matam
–
We
said
that
one
should
not
work
for
the
experience
of
Brahman.
What
is
the
reason?
Not
because
Brahman
experience
is
‘NOT
REQUIRED’
or
Brahman
experience
is
‘NOT
POSSIBLE’.
We
say
one
should
not
work
for
Brahman
experience
because
the
required
Brahman
experience
is
ALWAYS
available
for
everyone.
One
need
not
work
for
Brahma
Anubhava
because,
Bramha
Anubhava
is
the
only
thing
which
is
all
the
9me
present
for
all
the
people.
Why?
Because
Brahman
happens
to
be
the
Chaitanyam
which
is
self-‐evidently
experienced
by
all
the
people
all
the
9me.
When
you
listen
to
me
speaking
you
are
experiencing
two
things
simultaneously;
one
is
the
sentence
and
the
second
thing
is
the
awareness
that
“I
am
conscious
of
this
sentence”.
So
when
you
are
conscious
of
the
sentence
two
things
are
evident-‐
the
sentence
is
evident
and
also
the
consciousness
is
also
evident.
When
the
Second
sentence
comes
from
my
mouth,
the
first
sentence
goes
away
but
what
remains?
Consciousness
is
there
when
you
experience
the
second
sentence.
Consciousness
is
there
when
you
experience
the
third
sentence
or
fourth
sentence.
Experiences
come
and
experiences
go
–
the
one
thing
which
never
comes
and
goes
is
the
consciousness
because
of
which
I
am
aware
of
the
arriving
and
depar9ng
experiences.
In
the
waking
state
we
have
waking
9me,
waking
space
and
waking
objects.
Consciousness
is
also
present.
The
en9re
Waking
state
goes
away
when
we
sleep.
Dream
9me,
Dream
Space,
Dream
Objects
arise-‐
But
what
con9nues?
The
same
consciousness
con9nues
which
is
evident
in
an
through
the
dream
experiences
is
present
here.
And
do
you
know
the
greatest
wonder!
IN
SLEEP
even
when
NO
experience
is
there
is
s9ll
SOMETHING
present!
What
do
you
know
during
sleep?
You
know
that
there
is
ABSENCE
OF
EXPERIENCES;
but
to
talk
about
the
absence
of
Experiences
you
require
the
same
consciousness.
Again
Consciousness
-‐>
illuminess
the
absence
of
experiences
in
sleep.
So
never
ask
when
Consciousness
is
eveident;
the
ques9on
should
be
When
is
Consciousness
NOT
evident!
It
is
always
evident.
Shankaracharya
in
his
first
line
if
Manisha
Panchakam
says
Consciousness
is
one
thing
for
whose
evidence
you
need
not
work
for
any9me.
Everything
else
becomes
evident
because
of
Consciousness.
And
this
Consciousness
being
Brahman,
Brahman
is
evident
in
ALL
the
three
Avasthas
(states).
And
therefore
there
is
no
9me
when
Brahman
is
not
evident.
Therefore
for
Brahma
Anubhava
nobody
NEEDs
to
do
any
work.
50
The
study
of
scriptures
is
NOT
for
Brahma
Anubhava.
But
the
study
of
Scriptures
is
for
Knowing
that
this
SELF-‐EVIDENT
consciousness
IS
Brahman!!
In the case of Brahman, Anubhava is First. Jnanam is Later.
In
all
other
cases,
you
KNOW
something
first
and
experience
it
later.
• You
know
Badrinath
first
and
you
experience
Badrinath
later.
• You
know
Rasagulla
first
and
you
experience
it
later.
• The
normal
order
is
Jnanam
first
and
aher
that
Anubhava.
But
in
our
case
Brahman,
Anubhava
is
always
there
but
our
problem
is
that
we
don’t
know
that
this
ever
experiences
consciousness
is
Brahman-‐
because
nobody
has
introduced
that
fact
to
me.
This
is
like
the
example
that
Swami
Dayanandaji
usually
gives.
Dayananda
Swamiji
was
flying
to
Delhi.
Somebody
was
silng
next
to
Swamiji
and
was
talking
to
Swamiji
all
the
9me.
Aher
some9me
this
person
asked
Swamiji
where
he
was
going.
Swamiji
said,
‘I
am
going
to
Rishikesh’.
The
person
said
that
he
too
was
going
to
Rishikesh
and
he
wanted
to
meet
a
par9cular
Swami.
He
asked
Swamiji
if
Swamiji
knew
that
person.
Swamiji
said,
‘Give
me
the
name
and
address
and
I
will
try
to
find
out’.
And
this
person
gives
an
address
which
says
“Swami
Dayananda
Saraswa9”.
What
was
the
problem
of
this
person-‐
It
was
not
the
Experience
of
Swamiji.
He
had
been
experiencing
Swamiji
all
that
9me.
But
he
did
not
know
that
the
person
whom
he
wanted
to
Experience
in
Rishikesh
was
ALL
the
9me
right
in
front
of
him.
If
Swamiji
had
been
in
Rishikesh,
the
person
would
have
to
go
to
Rishikesh
and
experience
him.
If
Brahman
is
in
Rishikesh
or
the
Himalayas,
then
you
have
to
Study
and
wait
un9l
someone
takes
you
there.
Upanishad
does
not
Describe
Brahman.
Upanishad
introduces
Brahman
as
something
that
we
in9mately
experience.
Upanishads
are
not
words
or
descrip9on.
Upanishads
are
words
of
introduc9on.
And
what
introduc9on
does
Upanishad
give
us-‐
That
which
is
ever
experienced
by
you.
That
is
Brahman.
That
is
going
to
be
brilliantly
pointed
out
in
this
important
Mantra
the
detail
of
which
we
will
take
up
in
the
next
class.
Purna Madah
51
Talk 7:-‐ Khanda 2: Mantras 4 to 5
To
find
out
whether
the
student
has
grasped
the
teaching,
the
teacher
asked
a
ques9on
to
the
student.
‘Do
you
know
Brahman
now
aher
listening
to
my
teaching?’
The
student
cannot
answer
this
ques9on
directly
because
if
he
says,
‘I
know
Brahman’
then
Brahman
will
become
‘Known’.
And
if
he
says
I
don’t
know
Brahman,
then
Brahman
will
become
‘Unknown’.
The
teacher
has
clearly
indicated
previously
that
Brahman
cannot
come
under
either
of
these
categories
-‐
‘Known’
or
‘Unknown’.
Therefore
the
student
also
gives
the
answer
in
a
peculiar
form.
He
says,
‘I
know
Brahman.
Truly
speaking,
I
don’t
consider
I
know
Brahman.
Not
that
I
don’t
know
Brahman.
I
know,
I
don’t
know’.
It
appears
to
be
a
quibbling
in
words
but
what
the
student
wants
to
convey
is,
“I
cannot
answer
the
ques9on
directly.
I
cannot
say
I
know.
I
cannot
say
I
don’t
know.
And
this
is
because
I
happen
to
be
Brahman!”
Brahman
is
neither
“known”
nor
“Unknown”;
it
happens
to
be
the
very
knower
-‐the
Pramatha.
Pramatha
can
never
become
Prameyam.
Knower
can
never
become
the
known.
Having
grasped
this
much,
we
have
to
go
one
step
further.
The
knower
is
Brahman;
but
the
Knower-‐
Status
also
is
only
from
the
standpoint
of
the
objects.
When
there
are
NO
object,
the
Knower
remains
without
the
Status
of
being
the
knower.
And
Knower
minus
the
knower-‐status
is
the
very
Consciousness.
And
therefore
Brahman
is
the
content
of
the
knower;
Brahman
is
the
very
Consciousness
which
is
the
content
of
the
Knower.
And
therefore
the
ul9mate
understanding
is,
I
-‐Consciousness
-‐AM
Brahman.
Pragnyanam
Brahma
I
do
not
have
a
Knower
Status
intrinsically.
When
there
is
an
object
in
front
of
me,
then
in
the
presence
of
the
Consciousness
the
object
become
known.
And
From
the
standpoint
of
the
Known
objects,
I
temporarily
enjoy
the
knower
status.
Minus
the
known
objects,
I
remain
without
the
Knower
Status.
And
that
is
the
Pure
Consciousness.
Therefore
the
consciousness
–
I
–
AM
Brahman.
This
is
what
the
student
communicated.
The
student
later
said,
‘Whoever
has
understood
my
statement,
he
also
knows
what
Brahman
is’.
With
the
first
couple
of
Mantras,
the
student
completes
his
statement
and
the
dialogue
is
over.
The
Upanishad
comes
and
talks
about
the
successful
communica9on
that
has
taken
place.
The
Upanishad
says
the
same
thing
in
its
own
language.
The
Upanishad
says,
‘Whoever
says
I
know
Brahman,
he
does
not
KNOW
Brahman
(Brahman
is
not
an
object
of
knowledge!).
For
whomever
Brahman
is
not
KNOWN,
that
person
knows
Brahman.
Aher this the Upanishad talks a li`le bit more about the nature of Brahman. In this important Mantra
4.
To
say
you
know
it
you
must
know
it
in
every
state
of
mind.
To
know
it
is
to
realize
that
you
are
immortal.
By
virtue
of
Awareness
one
gains
life
but
one
gains
immortality
by
knowing
It
.
Pra'bodha
Viditam
Matam
:-‐
This
is
a
very
important
defini9on
of
Brahman.
If
we
really
understand
this
defini9on,
then
Vedanta
is
clear.
Otherwise
Vedanta
can
be
eternally
confusing.
So
to
understand
this
52
you
should
know
some
basic
things
about
the
Words.
Aher
all
Vedanta
is
teaching
something
through
words
alone.
We should clearly know the difference between words of introduc9on and words of descrip9on.
Let
us
take
the
first
case.
A
person
is
standing
in
front
of
me
in
the
temple.
The
person
comes
over
and
offers
prostra9ons
to
me.
He
then
gets
up
and
stands
in
front
of
me.
I
am
seeing
this
person
all
the
9me.
I
am
“experiencing”
the
person
all
the
9me.
But
I
don’t
know
who
this
person
is.
One
of
my
students
comes
near
me
and
tells
me,
‘Swamiji,
this
person
who
is
doing
Namaskar
is
my
uncle.
He
happens
to
be
the
secretary
of
this
temple.
He
is
very
happy
to
have
you
here
in
the
temple.’
And
my
student
proceeds
to
give
me
some
more
informa9on
about
this
person.
What
type
of
words
are
these-‐
These
are
words
of
Introduc9on.
These
words
of
Introduc9on
do
not
give
me
any
experience
of
this
person.
Words
can
NEVER
give
any
experience.
Words
can
give
only
informa9on.
These
introductory
words
also
do
not
give
me
any
experience
of
the
person.
The
introductory
words
only
give
me
informa9on
about
the
person.
But
the
peculiar
thing
is
that
once
this
person
is
introduced
to
me,
I
don’t
want
to
experience
this
person
separately
because
the
experience
of
the
person
is
ALREADY
THERE
even
before
the
words
of
introduc9on.
Even
as
he
was
doing
the
Namaskar,
I
was
experiencing
his
height
and
experiencing
his
complexion!
So
the
Experience
is
already
there;
what
was
lacking
was
informa9on
about
the
already
experienced
person.
And
these
words
have
given
me
that
informa9on.
Only
Words
can
give
informa9on;
eyes
can
only
give
the
experience
of
the
person.
Eyes
can
never
give
me
the
informa9on
about
the
person.
My
eyes
will
never
tell
me
that
this
person
is
the
secretary
of
the
temple.
This
dis9nc9on
must
be
clearly
understood.
My
eyes
give
only
experience;
no
informa9on.
Words
give
only
informa9on;
no
experience.
Therefore
words
give
me
the
knowledge;
eyes
give
me
the
experience.
The
experience
was
already
acquired
even
before
the
Introduc9on
was
given.
And
when
I
get
the
introduc9on,
I
have
got
the
knowledge
which
was
missing
previously.
So
tell
me-‐
Aher
gelng
the
knowledge,
will
I
work
for
an
experience
of
this
person?
The
introduc9on
is
of
an
already
experienced
and
“being
experienced”
person.
Once
I
get
the
knowledge
the
desire
for
experience
drops
off.
The
words
of
introduc9on
give
me
knowledge.
And
aher
the
gelng
knowledge,
I
will
never
have
desire
for
experience.
Why
is
there
no
desire
for
experience-‐Not
because
the
words
gave
me
experience.
Words
did
not
give
me
experience.
Words
gave
me
only
knowledge.
But
s9ll
I
don’t
have
a
desire
for
experience
because
the
words
were
talking
about
a
person
who
is
already
being
experienced
by
me.
To
Summarize,
Words
of
introduc9on
will
not
generate
a
desire
for
experience.
There
are
another
set
of
words
called
the
words
of
descrip9on.
There
is
a
descrip9on
of
Amarnath-‐
People
tell
me
about
the
Shivalinga
there
which
is
so
wonderful
and
they
describe
to
me
that
it
is
made
53
of
Ice.
When
somebody
gives
me
the
words
of
descrip9on.
I
get
the
knowledge
of
Amarnath
Shivalinga.
Knowledge
was
not
there
because
Shivalinga
was
not
already
experienced.
If
Shivalinga
was
experienced
it
would
have
become
words
of
Introduc9on.
But
in
Madras
when
someone
describes
Amarnath
Shivalinga
to
me,
it
will
be
words
of
Descrip9on.
As
soon
as
I
hear
these
words,
a
desire
to
experience
the
Shivalinga
is
generated
in
my
mind.
Words
of
descrip9on
will
generate
a
desire
for
experience.
Words
of
introduc9on
will
not
generate
a
desire
for
experience.
Now
the
ques9on
we
need
to
ask
is
what
about
the
word
“Consciousness”?
Whenever
there
is
a
descrip9on
of
consciousness
is
this
a
word
of
descrip9on
or
is
this
a
word
of
introduc9on.
There
are
words
in
the
scriptures
dealing
with
Chaitanyam–
Are
these
words
of
introduc9on
or
descrip9on.
Is
Consciousness
is
already
experienced
or
is
Consciousness
TO
BE
experienced
by
you?
Consciousness
happens
to
be
the
only
thing
that
is
already
experienced.
In
fact
everything
else
is
experienced
only
because
of
the
Self-‐Evident
consciousness.
Throughout
the
class,
you
are
conscious
of
every
word
of
mine
only
because
of
Consciousness.
You
are
conscious
of
this
sentence.
Then
you
are
conscious
of
the
silence
between
two
sentences.
And
you
are
conscious
of
the
next
sentence.
Consciousness
is
never
absent.
Consciousness
comes
under
always
experienced.
Scripture
calls
it
SwayamPrakasha
or
Nityasiddha.
So
when
the
scriptures
talk
about
Consciousness,
are
these
words
of
Introduc9on
or
are
these
words
of
descrip9on?
-‐
It
has
to
be
necessarily
words
of
introduc9on
alone.
These
words
give
me
the
knowledge
of
something
that
is
experienced
all
the
9me.
It
is
just
like
the
experience
of
the
person
in
front
of
me
at
the
temple.
I
need
not
get
an
experience
since
I
see
this
fat
or
thin
fellow
all
the
9me
standing
in
front
of
me.
I
only
need
knowledge.
The
scriptural
words
give
us
the
knowledge.
What
kind
of
knowledge
will
the
Scriptures
give?
Will
it
be
a
knowledge
which
generates
a
desire
for
experience?
If
you
have
carefully
listened
to
you
will
understand
that
The
Guru
is
giving
me
the
knowledge
of
an
ever
experienced
consciousness.
The
knowledge
is
an
end
in
itself
and
it
need
not
be
followed
by
an
experience.
If
the
words
are
descrip9ve
words
then
it
should
be
followed
by
experience.
Since
these
are
introductory
words,
knowledge
is
the
purpose
of
Guru’s
communica9on.
Informa9on
is
the
purpose
of
Guru’s
communica9on.
And
informa9on
or
knowledge
is
enough.
The
words
need
not
give
Experience,
The
Guru
need
not
give
experience,
and
You
need
not
work
for
experience.
Even
before
Vedanta
Class
started
Consciousness
was
always
experienced.
Only
knowledge
is
given
by
Shastra.
What
informa9on
is
given
by
Shastra-‐
Shastra
says
that
the
ever
experienced
consciousness
is
Brahman.
It
is
exactly
like
saying
this
experienced
person
in
front
of
me
is
the
secretary
of
the
temple.
I
hope
you
remember
what
we
mean
by
Brahman?
It
is
an
independent
en9ty.
Please
recollect
the
points
we
discussed
earlier.
What
were
they:-‐
• It
is
not
part,
property
and
product
of
the
body.
• It
is
an
independent
en9ty
which
pervades
and
enlivens
the
body
• It
is
not
limited
by
the
body
• It
con9nues
to
exist
even
aher
the
fall
of
the
body
54
This
knowledge
alone
is
given
by
scripture.
If
there
is
some
doubt
in
the
knowledge
then
what
should
I
do?
Suppose
this
person
says
that
he
is
the
secretary
of
the
temple.
But
I
have
a
doubt
that
I
was
introduced
to
somebody
else
as
the
secretary.
What
should
I
do?
Let
us
say
I
ask
this
person
to
sit
in
front
of
me
and
I
stare
at
him;
because
I
have
a
doubt
whether
this
person
is
secretary
or
not.
I
ask
all
the
other
people
to
go
away
out
of
the
room.
And
I
ask
this
fellow
to
sit
right
in
front
of
me.
I
stare
at
him.
☺
By
experiencing
him
more
and
more
the
confusion
regarding
this
person
will
not
go
away.
What
is
required
is
not
more
seeing.
I
have
to
inquire
into
his
words
and
verify
if
they
are
correct.
What
is
required
is
more
inquiry
un9l
my
knowledge
is
clear.
More
experience
will
not
remove
doubt.
More
inquiry
alone
will
remove
doubt.
So
Shastra
has
to
give
knowledge
and
the
knowledge
should
be
doubtless.
And
if
there
are
doubts
what
we
require
is
NOT
experience.
IF
there
are
doubts
what
is
required
is
more
inquiry
of
Shastric
words
So
is
you
have
a
doubt
you
can
inquire
-‐
Can
Consciousness
really
be
independent
as
Shastra
says?
Can
Consciousness
be
all-‐pervading?
Can
it
be
eternal
as
stated?
What
is
required
is
more
and
more
inquiry
based
on
Shru'’s
words.
And
therefore
in
this
Mantra
the
Upanishad
says
that
Brahman
has
to
be
known
as
the
ever
experienced
consciousness.
Brahman
has
to
be
known
as
the
ever
experienced
consciousness;
that
knowledge
alone
is
the
right
knowledge.
Upanishad
says
Pra'bodh
Viditam
Matam
Brahman
is
never
known
through
a
par9cular
experience.
It
is
discerned
through
every
experience.
Pra'Bodha
means
every
experience.
It
is
not
a
par9cular
experience
in
a
par9cular
state
called
Samadhi-‐
Savikalpa
or
Nirvikalpa.
Brahman
is
to
be
understood
as
the
consciousness
available
in
every
experience.
Let
us
say,
I
have
to
see
a
par9cular
person.
And
so
I
turn
in
this
direc9on.
And
when
I
am
turning
in
this
direc9on,
I
will
get
the
experience
of
this
person.
It
is
a
9me
bound
experience.
And
suppose
I
turn
in
the
other
direc9on,
I
will
get
a
new
experience
of
a
new
person.
And
when
the
new
experience
comes-‐
what
happens
to
the
old
person?
That
old
person
disappears.
I
recognize
the
person
through
a
par9cular
experiences.
But
when
I
have
to
recognize
the
light,
which
person
should
I
choose?
In
fact
I
recognize
the
light
not
through
a
par9cular
person
but
I
can
recognize
the
light
in
and
through
the
experience
of
every
person.
When
I
am
looking
at
you,
I
know
that
it
is
the
Light
because
of
which
you
are
experienced.
Even
when
I
look
away
in
the
other
direc9on,
the
light
is
experienced.
The
experience
of
light
is
not
in
a
par9cular
percep9on.
The
experience
of
light
is
in
and
through
every
percep9on.
Similarly
the
experience
of
consciousness
is
not
in
any
par9cular
experience.
The
experience
of
consciousness
is
in
and
through
every
experience.
Even
when
you
don’t
have
any
experience
then
also
you
are
experiencing
Consciousness.
Because
of
the
consciousness
alone
you
are
able
to
say
that
-‐
I
don’t
experience
anything.
And
therefore
how
should
you
recognize
Brahman.
It
is
to
be
recognized
as
the
consciousness
in
and
through
every
percep9on.
Pra'Bodha
Viditam
Brahman.
That
Brahman
alone
is
Matam
really
know.
If
anybody
says
that
I
have
got
the
descrip9on
of
Brahman
through
this
study
of
Vedanta
and
I
am
wai9ng
for
the
experience
of
Brahman
-‐What
does
it
show?
It
means
the
teacher
has
not
communicated
properly.
As
I
said
during
Buddha
Purnima,
if
at
all
you
want
any
experience
aher
knowledge;
If
at
all
you
want
any
experience
you
can
work
for
the
experience
of
Jnana
Phalam.
Never
work
for
the
experience
of
Brahman.
Right
knowledge
is
understanging
that
‘Aher
knowledge
I
won’t
55
work
for
the
experience
of
Brahman.
But
I
can
work
for
the
experience
of
Jnana
Phalam.’
The
Jnana
Phalam
requires
some
Sadhana
because
between
knowledge
and
the
Phalam
there
are
lot
of
obstacles
like
habitual
concep9ons
etc.
This
Sadhana
is
called
Nidhidhyasana
sadhana
about
which
we
will
discuss
later.
Remember
that
All
the
medita9ons
prescribed
in
the
scriptures
AFTER
Vedan9k
study,
are
NOT
for
Brahma
Anubhava
(experience
of
Brahman).
All
the
medita9ons
are
for
Jnana
Phala
Anubhava
(to
gain
the
fruit
of
this
knowledge).
Our
habitual
problems
like
Deha
Abhimana
etc
and
the
consequent
anxiety,
security
issues
are
all
deeply
ingrained.
They
have
to
go
away.
But
this
is
not
achieved
by
any
other
new
experience.
This
is
done
by
applica9on
of
knowledge.
Amratatvam
Vindhate.
A
person
a`ains
immortality
by
knowing
that
the
Consciousness
is
myself
and
that
Consciousness
is
Brahman.
These
are
the
two
basic
pieces
of
informa9on
that
Shastra
gives
What
will
happen
when
I
understand
this?
My
very
vision
changes.
I
am
not
a
‘Body
with
Consciousness’.
I
am
‘Consciousness
with
the
body’.
This
looks
like
a
small
change
in
language;
but
it
is
huge
difference.
When
I
say,
I
am
a
body
with
Consciousness
–
This
means
that
I
am
mortal.
The
body
will
go
away
and
so
will
I.
If
I
am
Consciousness
with
the
body-‐
then
I
am
immortal.The
body
which
is
with
me
will
have
to
go
away.
But
“I-‐Consciousness-‐AM
immortal”.
Therefore
Amrutatvam
hi
vindhate.
There
is
no
more
fear
of
death.
Whatever
happens
to
the
hand,
light
will
not
get
affected
at
all.
You
can
pour
water
on
the
hand,
burn
the
hand,
or
cut
the
hand…whatever
you
want
to
do.
Even
an
Atom
Bomb;
cannot
destroy
the
light.
Similarly
I
am
the
eternal
consciousness.
To
come
to
this
knowledge
what
all
things
are
required?
Atamanaha
Vindyate
Veeryam.
Atma
here
means
qualified
mind
or
prepared
mind.
Sadhana
Chatushchaya
Sampanna
Antahkarna
is
called
the
Atma
in
this
context.
Not
the
Self.
Mind
is
called
ATMA
here.
Through
the
prepared
mind
-‐Veeryam.
Veeryam
means
Jnana
Yogyata.
And
once
the
mind
is
disciplined
what
is
the
next
stage.
Vidyaya
Vindate
Amrutam
Immortality
is
aWained
through
knowledge.
Note
the
words
-‐Through
knowledge.
Upanishad
does
not
say
experience.
Through
knowledge
which
is
born
out
of
the
introductory
words
of
the
scripture
Amrutam
Vindhate
One
a`ains
immortality.
One
a`ains
Moksha.
To
summarize
the
first
stage
is
Jnana
Yogyata
Prap'hi
and
the
second
stage
is
Jnana
Prap'.
Jnana
Yogyata
means
gain
eligibility
for
knowledge.
Second
stage
is
Jnana
prap'.
Eligibility
is
through
religion.
Knowledge
is
through
Vedanta.
Veda
Purva
gives
Jnana
Yogyata.
Vedanata
Gives
Jnanam.
Thus
the
en9re
Veda
is
relevant
for
us.
Some
people
require
Jnana
Yogayata.
Why
do
they
require
Yogyata?
Because
they
are
now,
Ayogya.
Ayogya
should
become
Jnana
Yogya.
Jnana
Yogya
should
be
Jnaninaha.
56
5.
If
a
person
knows
the
Self,
eternal
Awareness,
the
true
goal
of
life
is
achieved.
Suffering
awaits
those
who
do
not
know.
Knowing
It
the
wise
let
go
of
worldly
things
and
claim
their
deathless
status.
The
Upanishad
says
that
many
people
have
followed
these
two
Sadhanas
and
a`ained
libera9on.
It
is
not
a
new
Project
or
new
Venture!
It
is
a
9me
tested
wisdom.
That
is
given
in
the
3rd
and
4th
line.
Dheeraha
(or
Jnana
Yogyaha
as
we
discussed)
refers
to
those
wise
people
who
have
followed
a
religious
life.
En9re
Karma
Yoga
is
leading
a
Religious
life.
All
the
Upasanas
come
under
leading
a
Religious
life.
All
types
of
Services
that
you
do
will
come
under
leading
a
Religious
life.
Everything
that
you
do
as
prescribed
in
the
scriptures,
will
not
make
you
a
Jnani,
but
will
make
you
Dheeraha.
Dheeraha
does
not
mean
courageous
here.
Here
it
means
the
discrimina9ve
one
or
the
one
for
whom
priori9es
in
life
are
clear.
By
Jnana
yoga
they
a`ain
self
knowledge.
They
discern.
They
get
the
discrimina9ve
knowledge.
And
what
is
the
discrimina9ve
knowledge.
• Previously
I
said
I
am
the
body
with
consciousness.
• The
next
stage
is
I
am
the
Consciousness
IN
the
Body.
This
reversal
itself
is
a
BIG
step.
• Then
the
next
stage
is
–it
is
not
enough
that
I
know
that
I
am
Consciousness
IN
this
Body-‐
I
should
also
understand
that
I
am
the
Consciousness
in
every
body.
The
bodies
differ.
But
the
Consciousness
does
not
differ.
The
light
over
this
mike
and
the
light
over
the
other
mike
is
one
con9nuous
light.
In
between
objects
there
may
be
a
gap;
there
is
only
object
missing
but
the
light
is
there
in
between
also.
Therefore
there
is
ONLY
one
undivided
light
in
the
divided
object.
Thus
divisions
belong
to
the
body
but
not
to
the
consciousness.
Consciousness
is
Akhanda
Chaitanya.
When
I
say
I
am
the
Consciousness
-‐
In
the
body
then
it
means
that
there
is
One
Consciousness
here
and
there
is
another
consciousness
over
there.
Consciousness
will
become
limited.
I
should
know
that
Consciousness
is
undivided.
That
knowledge
is
called
Sarva
Bhutastham
Aatmanam
Pashya'.
They
see
themselves
i.e.
Consciousness
in
Every
living
being.
I
am
the
consciousness
behind
my
body.
You
are
the
consciousness
being
your
body.
I
and
YOU
are
ONE
and
the
SAME.
We
have
got
different
names;
not
because
Consciousness
is
different.
We
have
different
names
because
our
bodies
are
different.
Plurality
belongs
to
the
body.
Differences
belong
to
the
body.
Not
Consciousness.
Asmat
Lokat
Pretya
–
It
has
got
two
meanings.
Once
I
know
I
am
the
Consciousness
with
the
body
I
have
to
ask
myself
the
Ques9on,
Is
the
body
my
intrinsic
nature
or
an
incidental
medium.
Is
this
body
an
integral
part
of
me
or
an
incidental
medium
that
I
use.
If
I
take
the
body
as
an
integral
part
of
me,
then
I
will
hold
on
to
the
body.
I
would
want
to
keep
the
body
eternal.
I
will
say,
‘Let
everyone
else
die
but
not
me.’
We
are
all
great
philosophers
when
someone
else
dies.
But
we
don’t
want
death
to
come
anywhere
near
us.
And
some
people
say
that
,
‘Swamiji,
I
don’t
mind
dying
but
I
don’t
want
to
see
the
near
and
57
dear
ones
dying.’
This
is
all
because
of
one
small
mistake
we
have
commi`ed.
We
have
taken
this
body
as
an
integral
part
of
ourself.
What
do
the
wise
people
do
-‐
they
understand
that
the
body
is
like
a
dress
that
I
as
consciousness
am
wearing.
And
it
will
be
useful
for
some
9me.
Aherwards
it
will
wear
out.
And
when
it
wears
out
there
should
be
another
dress.
Therefore
Asmat
Lokat
pretya
means
giving
up
the
Abhimanam
of
the
body
(Iden9fica9on
with
the
body).Looking
at
the
body
objec9vely.
I
see
millions
of
bodies
coming
and
millions
of
bodies
regularly
going.
This
body
does
not
have
any
specialty
at
all.
Bratrihari
in
his
Vairagyam
Shatakam
offers
his
final
prayer.
At
the
9me
of
death,
he
addresses
all
the
five
elements.
He
calls
each
element
his
father,
brother,
friend
etc.
Oh
Five
elements
,
you
have
been
very
kind
to
me.
You
have
gihed
a
body
to
me
for
my
temporary
use.
Because
of
your
Grace,
no
charge
was
applied.
And
with
the
help
of
the
gih,
Bratrihari
says
I
was
able
to
gain
this
knowledge.
I
u9lized
this
body
very
well
and
I
have
a`ained
the
knowledge
with
the
help
of
the
body.
To
know
I
am
consciousness
I
need
a
body.
To
study
Aham
Brahmasmi
-‐requires
this
medium.
With
the
gih
that
you
have
made
to
me,
I
have
made
my
life
and
now
it
is
9me
to
return
this
body
to
you
with
a
note
of
Thanks!
I
am
able
to
return
the
body
to
the
five
elements
with
thanks
only
if
I
am
detached
from
the
body.
I
use
this
body
as
an
instrument.
And
such
people
are
called
Asmat
Lokat
Pretya
i.e
having
giving
up
the
Abhimaana
with
the
world.
Having
given
up
the
Abhimaana,
Amruta
Bhavan'
they
con9nue
to
live
un9l
the
Prarabdha
is
exhausted.
The
dura9on
of
the
body’s
life
is
not
determined
by
my
will.
The
dura9on
is
determined
by
the
Prarabdha
oil.
And
when
this
Prarabdha
oil
is
exhausted,
the
flame
will
naturally
go
away.
So
therefore
at
the
9me
of
death
or
at
the
end
of
Prarabdha,
Amrutaha
Bhavan'…we
become
immortal.
They
become
one
with
the
immortal
Brahman.
W
Why
do
they
say
they
become
one
with
Brahman-‐
Does
it
mean
that
they
were
away
from
the
Immortal
Brahman?
No!
They
were
already
immortal
Brahman;
but
now
they
merge
into
immortal
Brahman
as
though
–
when
the
pot
is
broken
the
pot
space
merges
into
total
space
without
mo9on.
This
is
a
unique
merger
in
which
there
is
no
mo9on
at
all.
Space
does
not
gradually
travel
and
merge.
The
word
‘merger’
is
used
because
before
the
pot
is
broken
the
name
pot-‐space
was
there
and
aher
the
pot
is
broken
the
name
pot
space
is
not
used.
Similarly
as
long
as
the
body
is
there
the
name
Jivatma
is
retained.
When
the
body
is
not
there
the
name
Jivatma
is
meaningless.
Paramatma
is
the
name.
That
is
called
Videha
Muk'.
Asman
lokat
pretya
means
aher
a`aining
Jivan
Muk'
they
will
a`ain
Videha
muk'
also.
This
is
the
first
meaning
The
second
meaning
is
–
Asmat
Lokat
pretya-‐
can
be
also
taken
as
Death
itself.
Instead
of
Abhimana
Tyaga
it
can
be
read
as
Sharira
Tyaga
itself.
In
the
first
interpreta9on
it
was
Sharira
Abhimana
tyagaand
in
the
second
interpreta9on
it
is
Sharira
Tyaga.
Either
way
he
is
one
with
Brahman.
Having
talked
about
many
people
who
have
a`ained
Moksha
the
Upanishad
says,
therefore
a
human
being
should
not
waste
his
life.
Human
birth
is
a
very
rare
opportunity
to
a`ain
this
Moksha.
Jnanam
is
possible
only
for
the
human
beings.
Animals
only
have
to
exhaust
Prarabdha.
In
fact
they
cannot
acquire
even
punyam;
so
there
is
not
ques9on
of
acquiring
Jnanam.
To
acquire
Karma
also
free
will
is
required.
To
acquire
Jnanam
also
free
will
is
required.
You
cannot
say
a
cow
which
gives
milk
for
Abhishekam
in
Shiva
temple
is
gelng
Punyam.
No!
The
cow
does
not
get
any
Punyam.
But
the
owner,
instead
of
selling
the
milk
and
making
more
money,
thought
of
dona9ng
it
to
the
temple.
The
owner
gets
Punyam.
The
Cow
never
gets
Punyam
or
papam
because
deliberate
thinking
is
required
to
acquire
Punyam
or
Paapam.
58
In
Manushya
Loka
alone
Karma
is
possible.
In
Manushya
Janma
alone
Jnanam
is
possible.
And
therefore
the
Upanishad
says,
since
you
have
got
Manushya
Janma
be`er
make
use
of
this
Janma
and
a`ain
knowledge.
Suppose
a
person
says,
I
will
see
this
in
the
next
birth.
The
Upanishad
replies,
next
birth
what
type
of
body
you
will
get
is
knows.
We
do
not
believe
in
linear
Janma.
It
is
not
a
gradual
evolu9on.
According
to
Shastra,
an
animal
can
become
a
human
being.
And
if
Human
being
does
not
u9lize
the
life
properly
a
human
being
can
become
animal
also.
If
the
government
puts
you
into
jail
,
it
is
because
once
outside
you
are
a
threat
to
the
society.
You
know
what
is
God’s
imprisionment?
Animal
body
is
Ishwara’s
imprisonment.
In
the
animal
body
the
Jiva
cannot
do
much
damage.
A
9ger
can
maximum
kill
a
few
people.
But
a
Hitler
can
kill
millions
of
Jews.
So
therefore
animal
shariram
is
a
form
of
imprisonment.
We
have
all
come
out
temporarily
for
some
9me.
Bhagawan
is
watching;
should
I
put
these
people
back
or
should
I
release
them.
If
you
live
properly
permanent
release
is
possible
;
otherwise
again
back
to
Animal
Sharira.
So
either
become
GOD
or
become
DOG.
It
is
your
Choice.
Upanishad
says,
iha
ched
avedi.
Suppose
a
person
gains
knowledge
in
this
life.
Iha
means
in
this
life.
Atha
Satyam
As'
then
alone
the
manushya
janma
is
valid.
It
is
meaningful,
it
is
purposeful.
You
may
ask-‐What
about
accomplishing
all
other
things.
Isn’t
it
purposeful?
Vedanta
does
not
accept
that
because
anything
you
accomplish
is
a
finite
goal.
You
may
become
Bill
Gates.
Let
us
assume
your
wealth
is
100
Billion.
Even
100
Billion
is
finite.
So
all
accomplishments
being
finite
you
have
to
travel
from
finitude
to
finitude.
Finitude
to
Finitude
means
No
progress
at
all.
And
therefore
Vedanta
doesn’t
consider
it
a
Real
Accomplishment
at
all.
So
Yaha
Aatmanam
Aviditva
asmad
Lokaat
prai'
saha
kripanaha.
He
is
an
unfortunate
person
who
dies
without
gaining
this
knowledge.
Yaha
Aatman
Viditva
asmat
Lokat
Prai'
saha
Brahmana.
One
who
gains
this
knowledge
he
alone
deserves
the
9tle
Brahmin.
(According
to
Vedanta,
Jnani
alone
is
a
Brahmin.
All
others
are
either
A-‐
Brahman
or
pseudo-‐brahmana
)
Atah
Satyam
As'
Na
ched
Iha
Avedi.
So
if
one
does
not
gain
this
knowledge
in
this
Janma
then
Maha'
Vinash'hi
or
the
loss
is
immense
loss.
You
are
missing
the
INFINITE.
Brahman
being
the
infinite
it
is
the
greatest
loss.
Therefore
may
you
know
the
value
of
human
life
and
start
your
Sadhana
either
for
Jnana
Yogyata
prap'
or
Jnana
Prap'.
Don’t
say,
‘Swamiji
why
can
I
not
start
aher
re9rement?’
Please
don’t
misunderstand
me.
But
who
told
you
that
you
are
going
to
survive
aher
re9rement.
Who
knows
that
you
are
going
to
survive
even
tomorrow?
No
Body
knows
when
death
is
going
to
come.
And
therefore
when
you
are
facul9es
are
in
good
condi9on
and
when
the
life
is
available
now,
may
you
make
use
of
the
human
life
and
a`ain
Moksha!
The
Upanishad
concludes
the
sec9on
by
glorifying
the
human
Janma
as
a
means
of
brahma
Jnanam.
Purna Madah
59
Talk 8:-‐ Khanda 3: Mantras 1
We
have
completed
the
first
two
chapters
of
the
Kena
Upanishad
in
which
the
central
teaching
of
Vedanta
was
given
i.e.
Jivatma
–
Paramatma
Aikyam.
In
these
two
Chapters
almost
every
mantra
was
a
Maha
Vakyam
by
which
the
Upanishad
pointed
out
that
that
‘Consciousness-‐The
very
subject
which
experiences
everything-‐
is
nothing
other
than
Brahman.
Tadeva
brahma
tvam
viddhi
nedam
yadidam
upasate.
That
Very
consciousness
which
experiences
everything
and
it
is
not
any
object
of
experience
is
Brahman
And also the Upanishad concluded the teaching in this well-‐known mantra
Since
Brahman
happens
to
be
the
Consciousness
itself,
it
is
experienced
self-‐evidently
by
everyone.
Any
separate
effort
for
Brahman
Experience
is
not
required.
In
fact
every
other
experience
is
possible
only
because
of
the
ever
experienced
Brahman.
We
don’t
say
Brahman
experience
is
not
required.
We
don’t
even
say
Brahman
experience
is
NOT
possible.
We
only
say
Brahman
experience
is
ALWAYS
AVAILABLE
in
the
form
of
the
Consciousness
because
of
which
ALL
OTHER
experiences
are
possible.
There
is
the
eternal
experience
of
Brahman
in
the
form
of
(I-‐ness)Aham
,
Aham
Aham
i'.
In
the
eternal
experience
of
Brahman
everything
else
is
experienced.
All
the
other
experiences
come
and
go.
We
also
saw
that
if
Brahman
experience
is
always
present
then
the
purpose
of
the
Vedanta
Shastra
is
not
to
give
the
experience
of
Brahman.
Vedanta
wants
to
give
the
knowledge
of
Brahman.
Hence
we
said
that
the
Upanishadic
words
are
not
words
of
descrip9on
but
words
of
Introduc9on.
We
employ
words
of
introduc9on
to
give
the
knowledge
of
something
which
is
already
experienced.
Upanishadic
words
are
words
of
Introduc9on
since
they
give
the
knowledge
of
the
ever
experienced
Brahman.
What
is
that
knowledge
given
by
the
Upanishad?
The
knowledge
is
–‘BRAHMAN
IS
THE
CONSCIOUSNESS.
THAT
CONSCIOUSNESS
IS
YOU.
THEREFORE
YOU
ARE
BRAHMAN’
Once
I
learn
to
own
up
this
ever
evident
Consciousness
as
myself,
I
have
a`ained
Brahma
Jnanam.
It
is
purely
a
job
of
the
intellect.
The
Intellect
cannot
give
the
experience
of
Brahman
and
Intellect
NEED
NOT
give
the
experience
of
Brahman
because
Brahman
is
ever
experienced.
But
intellect
is
required
to
gain
the
KNOWLEDGE
about
the
ever
experienced
Brahman.
Through
the
words
of
the
Upanishad
we
are
gelng
the
knowledge
in
the
intellect.
The
knowledge
which
takes
place
in
the
intellect
is
that-‐
The
ever
evident
Consciousness
-‐
I
WAS,
I
AM
and
I
EVER
WILL
BE.
This
body
which
I
mistook
as
myself
is
really
a
medium
through
which
I
–
the
Consciousness
–
am
interac9ng.
Once
I
shih
this
“I”
from
the
body
to
Consciousness
then
there
is
a
transforma9on.
Previously
I
was
the
body
and
I
had
the
consciousness.
Now
I
AM
the
consciousness
and
I
have
an
incidental
body
which
arrived
on
a
par9cular
date
and
which
will
certainly
depart
on
a
date.
Between
the
arrival
and
the
departure
of
the
body,
I
transact
through
this
body.
When
the
body
has
departed
I
stop
my
transac9on.
BUT
I
certainly
do
not
stop
exis9ng!
So
the
cessa9on
of
transac9on
is
not
a
cessa9on
of
my
existence.
Therefore
Geeta
says
Na jayate Mriyate Vaa kadachit etc (It is not born etc)
60
I
EVER
AM;
some9mes
transac9ng;
and
at
other
9mes
without
transac9ons.
This
owning
up
which
requires
the
intellect
is
called
Bramha
Jnanam.
And
this
Bramha
Jnanam
is
also
called
Jivan
Muk'
because
in
this
knowledge
I
drop
all
my
sense
of
limita9on.
I
know
that
all
the
limita9ons
belong
to
the
body
alone
and
“I-‐Consciousness”
cannot
claim
the
limita9ons
of
the
body.
And
therefore
A-‐Purnatvam
goes
away
and
Purnatvam
is
owned
up.
This
owning
up
alone
is
called
Moksha.
And
I
con9nue
to
transact
as
a
Jivan
Mukta
.When
this
body
falls
at
the
end
of
the
Prarabdha,
my
transac9on
through
this
par9cular
body
stops.
Then
I
am
called
Videha
Mukta.
There
is
no
difference
in
ME-‐
Consciousness
in
these
two
states.
The
difference
is
only
with
respect
to
the
transac9on
through
the
body.
When
I
transact
it
is
called
Jivan
Muk'.
When
the
transac9on
is
not
present
it
is
Videha
Muk'.
In
fact
every
day
during
sleep
you
have
the
experience
of
Videha
Muk'.
In
the
Swayam
Jyo'h
Brahmana,
the
Brihadaranyaka
Upanishad
gives
Sleep
as
an
example
of
Videha
Muk'
where
the
duality
is
not
at
all
experienced.
Having
explained
this
wisdom
comprehensively
the
Upanishad
concludes
the
second
chapter
with
the
verse
It
states
that
if
we
own
up
this
fact,
life
is
fruitul.
If
we
do
not
gain
this
knowledge
then
life
is
a
great
loss.
In
all
other
accomplishments
I
would
have
only
travelled
from
finitude
to
finitude
which
is
not
progress
at
all.
Thus
the
actual
Kena
Upanishad
is
complete
with
the
second
chapter.
Now
we
have
got
two
more
chapters
in
which
the
Upanishad
wants
to
communicate
the
same
wisdom
for
those
people
who
could
not
understand
the
previous
two
chapters.
Those
who
have
the
necessary
qualifica9ons
i.e.
Adhikaris
will
enjoy
the
first
two
chapters.
It
is
a
walk
over
for
them.
But
for
the
unprepared
ones,
the
first
two
chapters
are
too
subtle
and
therefore
the
teaching
will
go
above
the
head
of
these
students.
For
such
unprepared
seekers
the
Upanishad
says,
‘Don’t
worry.
I
will
give
the
same
teaching
in
a
diluted
manner.’
What
is
this
diluted
manner
employed
over
here?
The
Upanishad
teaches
through
a
story.
Once
you
give
the
teaching
through
a
story,
people
can
enjoy
the
story
and
through
the
story
the
values
or
the
teachings
can
be
given.
For
e.g.
take
the
story
of
Lord
Shiva
burning
Manmatha
through
the
third
eye.
Manmatha
disturbs
Lord
Shiva.
Lord
Shiva
opens
his
third
eye.
If
you
watch
one
of
those
movies
based
on
these
epics,
they
invariably
show
some
laser
beams
coming
out
from
Lord
Shiva’s
eye!
These
beams
spreads
over
Manmatha.
And
aher
two
minutes
Manmatha
disappears
into
this
air!
This
is
a
simple
story
which
even
a
child
can
understand.
The
philosophical
significance
is
like
this:
-‐
The
third
eye
represents
wisdom.
And
Manmatha
is
the
symbol
of
our
desire.
Another
name
for
Manmatha
is
Kaama.
He
is
called
Manmatha
because
Kaama
churns
the
mind
and
intellect.
Churning
is
called
Mathanam.
The
Churning
Rod
also
is
called
Matha.
(Nowadays
you
may
not
be
aware
of
this
with
your
modern
electric
mixers!).
Mathanadi
means
to
churn.
Kaama
is
called
Manmatha
because
he
churns
and
disturbs
the
mind.
And
Shiva
burning
Kaama
is
nothing
but
Knowledge
destroying
our
desires.
Thus
the
story
above
conveys
the
philosophical
idea
very
nicely.
61
Similarly
the
philosophical
meaning
of
Kena
Upanishad
teaching
is
going
to
be
concre9zed
through
a
story
in
the
third
sec9on.
Some
of
you
may
have
heard
this
story.
I
will
just
give
you
a
small
summary
and
also
the
significance
of
the
story
and
we
can
go
look
at
the
Mantras
later.
It
will
be
easier
that
way.
In
this
story,
Devas
and
Asuras
go
through
one
of
their
regular
ba`les;
they
are
the
arch
rivals.
The
Devas
win
the
ba`le.
Aher
the
victory
they
want
to
celebrate
and
so
they
have
a
party.
Each
Deva
is
talking
about
his
own
personal
glory;
about
how
he
deserves
Param
Veer
chakra
,
Maha
Veer
Chakra
etc
for
his
prowess
on
the
ba`lefield.
Unfortunately
the
Devas
became
very
arrogant.
No
doubt,
they
were
great
and
powerful.
And
No
doubt
they
played
their
role
in
accomplishing
this
victory.
But
they
forgot
the
fact
that
any
success
is
not
only
the
result
of
individual
effort
but
also
the
result
of
Ishwara
Anugraha(grace).
The
victory
goes
into
their
head
and
the
Devas
became
arrogant.
The
Lord
recognized
their
arrogance.
He
decided
to
teach
them
a
lesson
and
remove
their
arrogance.
The Lord appears in the form of a Bright Yaksha. Yaksha means a celes9al being.
The
Lord
appeared
in
such
a
way
that
he
was
neither
too
far
away
nor
too
close
to
the
Devas.
If
the
Lord
had
appeared
too
far
away,
the
Devas
would
not
have
no9ced
HIM.
If
the
Lord
had
appeared
too
close,
then
the
Devas
would
have
recognized
who
he
was.
So
HE
maintained
a
sufficient
distance.
The
Devas
were
distracted
by
a
bright
being
about
whom
they
did
not
know.
They
decided
to
send
a
messenger
to
find
out
who
the
Yaksha
was.
(That
is
why
whenever
we
want
to
offer
anything
to
the
Gods
we
hand
it
over
to
Agni
in
the
Agni
Kundam
(Fire
Pit).
When
we
say
Agnaye
Svaha
(To
Agni)
the
obla9on
is
offered
into
the
fire.
Even
when
you
say
Prajapataye
Svaha
(To
the
Creator)
the
obla9on
is
offered
again
to
Agni
only.
Do
you
know
that
story?
One
gentleman
who
was
se`led
in
America
came
here.
When
he
heard
Agnaye
Svaha
he
saw
the
offering
being
made
to
the
fire.
Then
he
heard
Vayave
Svaha
and
he
put
the
offering
into
his
mouth
(Vaay
is
mouth
in
Tamil)!
Then
the
priest
said,
No
it
has
to
be
offered
into
the
fire.
So
he
spat
it
out
into
the
fire.
☺
Vayave
Svaha
also
is
offered
to
Agni.
How
can
we
do
that;
you
may
say
that
address
is
different.
We
offer
offerings
into
the
Fire
because
fire
happens
to
be
the
courier
service
of
the
Gods.
Agni
Devata
knows
the
address
of
all
the
Devatas
and
before
long
the
offering
will
reach
the
Devatas.
Therefore
Agni
goes
to
find
out
about
the
Yaksha.
The
Lord
wanted
to
remove
the
arrogance
of
Agni.
Therefore
he
asks
Agni
a
ques9on,
‘Who
are
you?’
Agni
feels
very
insulted,
‘I
should
be
asking
him
who
he
is.
And
before
I
can
put
a
ques9on,
he
is
asking
me
who
I
am.
It
is
an
insult.
I
am
well
known
in
the
en9re
world.
Who
does
not
know
Agni?’
He
says,
‘I
am
Agni
Devata.
I
am
the
Omniscient
Lord.
I
can
destroy
everything
in
the
crea9on.
I
have
so
much
power.’
The
Yaksha
says,
‘You
need
not
burn
everything.
I
will
give
you
a
dried
blade
of
grass.
You
only
burn
that.’
Agni
Devata
feels
insulted
as
this
is
not
a
sufficiently
strong
challenge
for
his
ability.
However
He
tries
burning
the
blade
of
glass
and
he
struggles
with
it
for
quite
some
9me.
Agni
is
not
able
62
to
burn
it.
Completely
humiliated,
Agni
comes
back
and
says,
‘I
don’t
know,
who
that
person
is.’
But
Agni
certainly
knew
one
thing,
without
the
grace
of
that
Yaksha
he
could
not
burn
anything.
Then
Vayu
said,
‘I
will
go.
Agni
does
not
know
much.
I
am
really
THE
ONE!
Among
the
Pancha
Bhutas,
Vayu
is
the
second
son
and
Agni
is
the
third.
So
Vayu
Devata
is
elder
to
Agni.’
And
you
know
all
know
Vayu;
he
has
lot
of
airs.
☺
He
is
the
Air
Devata
aher
all!!
He
goes
to
find
out
about
the
Yaksha.
Again
Yaksha
asks
him
the
same
ques9on,
‘Who
are
you?’
Vayu
feels
insulted.
He
says,
‘I
am
the
great
Vayu
Devata
capable
of
lihing
everything
in
crea9on.’
The
Yaksha
says,
‘You
need
not
perform
such
great
things.
That
old
blade
of
grass
which
Agni
could
not
touch
is
s9ll
with
me.
Can
you
lih
the
same
blade
of
grass?’
Vayu
tries
his
best
with
his
cyclones
and
typhoons
but
nothing
happens.
He
is
not
able
to
lih
the
blade
of
grass.
Vayu
also
returns
back
humiliated.
Then
Indra,
the
lord
of
the
Devas
says,
‘You
are
all
useless
fellows.
You
cannot
accomplish
anything
on
your
own.
I
gave
you
such
a
small
task
of
enquiring
who
the
person
was
and
you
even
failed
at
this.
I
will
personally
go
now.’
Indra
goes
with
his
extra
arrogance;
aher
all
he
is
the
Lord
of
all
the
devatas.
He
has
more
vanity.
When
Indra
goes
near
the
Yaksha,
the
Yaksha
disappears.
Indra
feels
even
more
humiliated
than
either
Agni
or
Vayu.
At
least
Agni
and
Vayu
could
have
some
conversa9on
with
this
Yaksha.
But
Indra
did
not
even
get
the
opportunity
for
conversa9on.
However
here
is
the
greatness
of
Indra;
He
understood
that
he
has
a
problem.
Agni
and
Vayu
did
not
realize
anything.
Indra
had
more
arrogance
than
either
of
them
but
he
also
had
more
discrimina9on.
Immediately
he
recognized
that
it
was
his
vanity
that
was
the
cause
of
all
this.
At
once,
he
becomes
humble.
You
remember
the
story
of
Anjaneya
(Hanuman)
who
went
in
search
of
Sita.
He
was
so
successful
in
crossing
the
ocean
and
figh9ng
with
demons
on
the
way.
However
on
reaching
Lanka,
he
searched
all
over
and
he
could
not
find
Sita.
Suddenly
he
realized,
‘I
have
a
thought
inside
me
that
I
am
doing
all
this.
I
have
crossed
the
Ocean.
I
have
fought
with
so
many
demons.
I
think
it
has
gone
into
my
head.
Therefore
the
Lord
is
tes9ng
me.
Let
me
pray
to
the
Lord.’
This
is
the
famous
prayer
in
the
Ramayana
which
you
all
know.
Namostu raamaya salakshmanaaya. Devyai cha tasmyai Janakaatmajaayai.
Namostu rudrendra yamaanilebhyo. Namostu chandraarka marudganebhyaha.
Where
humility
is
not
there
success
cannot
come.
Even
if
success
comes
before
long
Bhagwan
will
also
give
a
lesson!
In
the
Geeta
when
Krishna
enumerates
the
values
for
a
spiritual
seeker,
the
first
value
he
says
is
Amanitvam
Adhambhitvam
(lack
of
vanity).
In
the
15th
chapter
again,
Krishna
reminds
Nirmana
Mohaha
Jita
sangha
dosha.
Manitvam
or
arrogance
in
the
worst
enemy
in
any
pursuit
and
especially
the
spiritual
pursuit.
Indra
discovered
humility
and
he
prays
to
the
Lord.
And
when
he
prays,
Parva9
Devi
or
Uma
Devi
appears
in
front
of
him.
And
Indra
asks
her
the
ques9on,
‘Who
was
the
Yaksha?’
This
is
the
part
of
the
story
occurring
in
the
third
chapter.
In
the
fourth
Chapter
the
story
con9nues
a
li`le
bit
more.
When
Indira
Asks
Uma
Devi
who
this
Yaksha
was,
Uma
Devi
teaches
Indra.
She
accepts
him
as
her
disciple.
When
vanity
goes,
disciple
hood
comes.
Arjuna
the
arrogant
one
got
converted
to
Arjuna
the
Shishya
in
the
Geeta.
Similarly
Indira
the
arrogant
one
became
Indra
the
Shishya.
Naturally
Indra
got
the
knowledge
taught
by
Uma
Devi.
63
And
what
was
the
knowledge
Uma
Devi
gave
–The
first
two
chapters
of
Kena
Upanishad!
Uma
Devi
did
not
teach
anything
new.
She
taught
Indra
–
Shrotrasya
Shrotram
..,
Anya
Deva
Tad
Viditaat..,
Pra'bodha
Viditam
Matam…
etc.
The
same
teaching,
Uma
Devi
gave
Indira
and
Indra
became
a
Jnani.
Having
a`ained
Jnanam,
Indra
goes
back
to
the
Devatas
and
tells
them
all
that
transpired.
Indira
is
glorified
by
all
the
Devatas.
‘What
we
could
not
accomplish,
India
you
accomplished.
Therefore
you
are
great.’
Indra
becomes
the
glorious
one.
And
then
Indra
says,
‘I
would
like
to
share
this
knowledge
with
you
also.’
Finally,
Agni
and
Vayu
also
get
Brahma
Vidya.
And
the
story
is
over.
☺
Thus
the
story
is
in
the
third
sec9on
or
the
third
chapter
and
in
the
first
few
mantras
of
the
fourth
chapter
as
well.
Through
the
story
symbolically
the
Upanishad
wants
to
convey
certain
important
aspects
of
Vedan9c
teaching.
The
story
is
simple
and
anybody
can
read
and
understand.
But
what
is
conveyed
indirectly
is
important.
Let
us
look
at
that
1. The
first
thing
is,
Yaksha
appears
in
front
of
the
Devatas
indica9ng
the
existence
of
God
or
the
existence
of
Brahman.
Therefore
the
first
significance
of
the
story
is
Brahma
As'tvam.Brahman
of
the
Upanishad
or
the
philosophy
represents
the
Yaksha
of
the
story.
The
Nirguna
Brahman
of
the
first
two
chapters
is
the
Saguna
Yaksha
of
the
third
chapter.
Why
should
we
prove
the
existence
of
Brahman
through
the
story?
This
is
because
in
the
first
two
chapters
it
was
men9oned
that
Brahman
is
not
available
for
any
organ.
Na
Tatra
Chakshur
Gacha'
Na
Vaag
Cahagha'
Na
Vidmaha
etc.
You
cannot
see,
hear
it,
touch
it,
taste
it,
and
think
of
it.
It
cannot
be
even
described
by
the
words.
And
it
is
something
other
than
the
even
the
known
and
the
unknown.
When
we
hear
such
a
descrip9on
of
Brahman,
our
minds
tend
to
conclude
that
such
a
Brahman
cannot
exist.
It
is
very
difficult
to
accept
that
existence
of
Nirguna
Brahman.
Not
only
lay
people,
even
philosophers
do
not
accept
Nirguna
Brahman.
Dwai's
do
not
accept
this.
VishisthAdvai's
do
not
accept
this.
Sankhya,
Yoga
and
many
other
schools
do
not
accept
Nirguna
Brahman
because
it
is
impossible
to
conceive
of.
Hence
the
Upanishad
through
the
Yaksha
story
tells
us
that
Nirguna
Brahma
Exists.
Have
faith
in
that.
Believe
in
Nirguna
Brahma
un9l
you
understand.
Thus
the
first
lesson
is
Brahma
As'
2. The
second
lesson
that
is
given
is:
-‐
All
the
glory
that
a
person
claims
really
does
not
belong
to
that
individual.
Any
pride
is
meaningless.
Any
Abhimanam
is
Mithya.
Agni
thought
that
the
victory
was
because
of
himself,
Vayu
thought
that
the
victory
was
because
of
himself.
But
they
both
realized
that
they
got
all
their
power
from
this
Brahman.
Never
have
pride;
be
humble.
Abhimanam
MithyaTvam
is
the
second
lesson
that
is
indicated.
3. The
Third
lesson:
-‐
Agni,
Vayu
and
Indra
could
not
know
who
the
Yaksha
is.
Here,
Yaksha
represents
Brahman.
Agni
and
Vayu
represent
the
sense
Organs.
In
fact
in
the
Shastra,
the
word
Deva
is
used
for
the
Gods
also
as
well
as
the
Sense
organs
also.
‘Agni
&
Vayu
could
not
know
the
Yaksha’
indicates
that
the
sense
organs
cannot
know
Brahman.
And
similarly
Indra
also
could
not
know
the
Yaksha.
Who
is
Indra?
The
Lord
the
Sense
organs
i.e
the
Mind.
The
Mind
alone
can
make
every
sense
organ
func9on.
Therefore
‘Indira
could
not
know
the
Yaksha’
means
that
the
Mind
also
cannot
know
Brahman.
Brahman
is
beyond
the
senses
and
the
mind.
It
is
inaccessible
to
the
senses
and
the
mind.
All
these
significance
are
brought
out
by
Shankaracharya
in
his
commentary.
We
don’t
have
to
do
any
work;
everything
is
ready
for
us.
We
only
have
to
read
it
☺.
Brahmanaha
Durvigneyatvam
is
the
third
lesson.
4. The
fourth
lesson:
-‐
Agni
and
Vayu
could
not
gain
this
knowledge.
They
had
to
return
disappointed.
Whereas
Indra
gained
the
knowledge.
How
did
Indra
gain
the
knowledge?
64
Because
he
became
humble.
The
arrogance
went
away.
He
bowed
down.
Arrogance
makes
our
bodies
s9ff.
We
will
not
BEND
down.
‘Why
should
I
bend
in
front
of
someone’?
That
arrogance
is
the
cause
of
all
obstacles.
Indra
was
not
an
ordinary
person-‐we
are
arrogant
for
no
accomplishment
but
Indra
had
many
achievements
to
his
credit.
There
are
two
types
of
arrogance;
some
are
arrogant
with
some
accomplishment.
But
generally
we
are
arrogant
with
No
accomplishment.
This
is
the
different
between
pride
and
vanity.
Indra
had
all
the
accomplishments
but
s9ll
he
was
humble.
Amanitvam
was
present.
He
surrendered
to
the
Lord.
Bhak'
also
was
there.
That
is
why
Krishna
says
at
the
end
of
the
Geeta
that
the
Geeta
must
be
taught
only
to
the
humble
devotees
of
the
Lord.
Humility
and
devo9on
should
be
the
hallmark
of
a
seeker.
Indra
became
humble
and
a
devotee
also.
When
he
invoked
these
virtues
called
Sadhana
Chatustaya
sampad
or
daivi
sampad
or
satvika
sampad
then
knowledge
did
not
automa9cally
dawn
upon
him.
Uma
Devi
or
the
Guru
appeared.
Humility
doesn’t
give
knowledge-‐Humility
gives
you
a
Guru.
When
I
develop
all
the
virtues
of
a
student,
I
need
not
go
in
search
of
a
Guru.
The
Guru
will
be
around.
Just
as
when
a
flower
fully
blossoms,
the
honey
bee
naturally
comes.
The
flower
does
not
have
to
send
an
invita9on
le`er.
Therefore
Never
ask
the
ques9on,
“Who
is
my
guru?
When
will
the
guru
come?
How
to
test
whether
this
Guru
is
the
correct
Guru?”
There
is
no
need
for
all
this.
You
acquire
the
qualifica9ons.
The
Guru
will
be
helplessly
drawn
to
you.
Krishna
was
there
right
in
front
of
Arjuna
when
he
needed.
Uma
Devi
represents
the
Bramha
Vidya
Guru
or
Saraswa'
Devi.Thus
the
qualifica9ons
or
humility,
bhak9
and
the
necessity
of
Guru
are
indicated.
Or
we
can
say
that
the
condi9ons
for
self-‐knowledge
are
indicated.
5. The
fihh
significance
-‐
Aher
gaining
this
self-‐knowledge,
Indra
became
the
greatest
among
Gods.
Though
already
he
was
great-‐
he
was
the
Lord
of
Devas-‐Indra
became
more
glorious
and
everybody
worshipped
him
for
his
knowledge.
Therefore
Bramha
Vidya
also
gives
glory,
or
Vibhu'
to
a
person.
The
glory
of
any
Jnani
does
not
belong
to
the
Jnani.
The
Glory
belongs
to
the
Jnanam.
Before
he
gained
knowledge
we
did
not
respect
the
person.
Aher
he
has
become
a
Jnani
we
do
Namaskara
to
him.
The
Namaskara
is
Not
for
the
person-‐
the
Namaskara
goes
to
the
Jnanam
which
is
Bramha
Vidya.
The
glory
of
Bramha
Vidya
is
indicated
by
glorifying
Indra.
Indra
Mahima
is
Jnana
Mahima.
6. The
final
significance:
-‐
The
story
serves
as
a
means
for
prac9cing
certain
Upasanas.
We
will
be
studying
those
Upasanas
in
the
fourth
Chapter.
One
such
Upasana
is
Lightning
Upasana.
The
Yaksha
was
brilliant;
and
he
appeared
very
briefly.
He
a`racted
the
a`en9on
of
the
Gods
and
disappeared.
The
poor
gods
were
just
celebra9ng
their
victory.
Suddenly
a
brilliant
thing
appeared
and
before
they
could
know
what
it
is
it
disappeared.
This
reminds
you
of
something-‐
Yes,
like
lightning.
Lightning
also
appears
in
a
flash.
It
is
brilliant
and
it
a`racts
our
a`en9on
and
disappears.
The
Upanishad
is
going
to
prescribe
a
Lightning
Upasana.
Please
note,
Lightning
Upasana
does
not
mean
that
you
do
your
Upasana
with
lightning
speed;
like
some
of
you
do
your
SandhyaVandhanam
☺.
This
is
not
that
kind
of
lightning
Upasana.
It
is
the
Upasana
of
‘Lightning’.
Upasana
Sheshatavam.
The
story
has
a
link
with
the
Upasana
in
the
fourth
Chapter.
With This background we will read the Mantra. We can easily understand
65
According
to
an
ancient
story
Brahman
obtained
a
victory
for
the
gods.
They became elated and said, “ The glory is ours alone.”
The
Upanishad
introduces
the
story.
It
says
that
in
one
of
the
many
ba`les
between
the
Devas
and
the
Asuras,
the
LORD
got
victory
for
the
Devas.
The
Upanishad
is
very
careful
in
using
the
language.
It
does
not
say
that
the
Devas
got
Victory.
It
says
-‐The
Lord
got
victory
on
behalf
of
the
Devas.
Why
did
the
Lord
support
the
Devas?
Because
Devas
represent
Dharmic
Forces
or
Saatvik
Forces.
And
Asuras
represent
Adharmic
or
Rajasic
and
Tamasic
forces.
As
the
Geeta
says
in
the
last
chapter
Wherever
Dharma
is
there,
the
Lord
will
ensure
victory.
The
lord
is
impar9al.
Lord
supports
Dharma;
wherever
it
is.
The
Upanishad
says
that
the
Lord
got
victory
for
the
Devas.
Note
:-‐In
the
first
two
chapters
Brahman
is
Nirgunam.
In
the
next
two,
it
is
Sagunam.
Because
the
first
two
chapters
are
for
UWama
Adhikaris
who
can
comprehend
Nirgunam.
The
third
chapter
is
for
Madhyama
Adhikaris.
Therefore
Saguna
Ishwara
is
introduced.
Now
what
was
the
problem
with
this
victory?
The
Devas
did
not
acknowledge
that
it
was
due
to
the
Lord.
That
simple
acknowledgement
is
called
Bhak9.
It
is
also
called
Nivedanam.
Don’t
we
all
offer
Naivedyam
?
All
of
you
think
that
preparing
any
dish
that
you
like,
keeping
in
front
of
the
Lord
and
taking
it
away
at
the
earliest
to
eat
it
up
is
Naivedyam.
No!
Nivedanam
does
not
mean
preparing
eatables
and
ea9ng.
Nivedanam
means
acknowledgement
or
informing.
It
is
not
just
in
the
case
of
ea9ng
food
alone.
It
is
in
the
case
of
every
ac9on.
Before
ea9ng
we
talk
of
Nivedanam
saying,
‘Oh
Lord,
this
food
is
yours.
The
possibility
of
genera9ng
food
is
yours.
The
seed
has
been
given
by
you.
If
I
could
9ll
the
land
and
produce
the
crops,
that
capacity
of
mine
is
also
your
gih.
I
want
to
enjoy
my
food
remembering
your
blessings
with
gra9tude.’
Thus
Nivedanam
means,
informing
the
Lord
that
whatever
I
have
is
your
glory.
But
Devas
forgot
that.
Tasyaha
Brahmanaha
Vijaye
In
the
victory
of
Devas-‐
it
was
not
really
their
victory-‐
but
they
got
the
glory
of
it.
The
Devas
received
the
glorifica9on.
Remember
-‐Society
will
glorify
me
when
I
accomplish
something
–Well
done!
You
have
passed
in
the
exam.
Well
done!
You
have
built
a
fine
house.
Society
will
glorify
because
that
is
the
nature
of
Society.
But
the
scripture
says,
‘Let
the
society
glorify
you.
In
your
own
mind
you
silently
hand
over
the
glory
to
the
Lord.
It
is
all
the
grace
of
the
Lord.’
You
need
not
say
anything
outside
but
in
your
mind
you
should
know
this.
Our
problem
is
that
we
some9mes
say
this
to
people
outside
but
inside
we
are
all
puffed
up!
Whether
you
tell
outside
or
not
is
not
important.
In
your
mind,
not
even
an
iota
of
arrogance
need
come.
Let
people
glorify
you.
You
receive
the
Mala
from
them;
there
is
no
problem.
When
you
receive
it;
just
say
Shiva
Shiva
or
Narayana
Narayana
or
some
such
thing
mentally
and
hand
it
over
to
the
Lord.
Devas
did
not
do
this.
They
received
the
glory
and
did
not
hand
it
over
to
God.
Everything
belongs
to
the
Lord.
People
ask
me
some9mes,
‘Swamiji,
Your
classes
are
being
recorded.
Suppose
someone
sells
these
recordings
then
what
will
happen
to
you?
Isn’t
it
your
Intellectual
property?”
What
Intellectual
Property!!!
I
got
it
from
my
Guru
Parampara.
Every
point
that
I
have
stated,
has
been
beau9fully
presented
by
Shankaracharya
in
his
Bhasyas.
Where
is
the
ques9on
of
claiming
any
Intellectual
property?
Otherwise
Shankaracharya
himself
would
have
done
this.
If
he
started
claiming
Intellectual
property,
the
all
of
us
will
have
to
just
shut
up!!However
whatever
was
given,
Shankara
never
claimed
as
his
own.
He
offers
Namaskara
to
all
the
Acharyas.
In
his
Tailriya
Bhasyam
he
says,
“In
future
66
society
may
glorify
all
these
brilliant
commentaries”
And
indeed
Shankara’s
commentaries
are
brilliant.
People
even
call
it
Shankara
Vedanta
as
if
this
is
some
NEW
Vedanta.
But
Shankara
himself
says,
it
is
not
MY
Vedanta
Ehi
Eme
Gurubhihi
Purvam
“ These
have
all
been
coming
down
from
our
Acharyas.”
All
our
Acharyas
were
the
embodiments
of
humility.
Only
empty
vessels
make
noise.
The
really
knowledgeable
ones
keep
quiet.
The
Devas
temporarily
became
haughty.
Aikshanta-‐They
thought
to
themselves,
“Asmakam
Evayam
Vijaya.All
this
victory
belongs
to
us.
Therefore
the
credit
also
should
come
to
us.”
You
see,
generally
this
is
our
tendency.
Whenever
any
undertaking
goes
bad,
you
are
quick
to
point
out
who
was
responsible.
But
whenever
any
undertaking
goes
well,
we
are
quick
to
take
responsibility.
The
Lord
decided
to
teach
them
a
lesson.
How
did
he
do
this?
We
shall
see…
Purna Madah
67
Talk 9:-‐ Khanda 3: Mantras 2 to 12
In
the
third
chapter
the
Upanishad
wants
to
convey
the
same
idea
which
has
been
revealed
in
the
previous
two
sec9ons.
It
was
presented
in
an
abstract
manner
in
the
previous
two
sec9ons.
Now
the
same
teaching
is
concre9zed
through
this
story.
What
was
presented
as
Nirguna
Brahman
in
the
previous
two
chapters
is
being
presented
as
Saguna
Brahman
in
this
chapter.
To
know
the
Nirguna
Bramha
we
have
to
take
the
help
of
the
tradi9onal
teaching.
E'
Sushruma
Purvesham
The
Sampradaya
Vakyam
is
the
only
means
of
Knowing
Brahman.
In
this
story
that
same
Upanishad
Vakyam
is
represented
by
Uma
Devi.
Thus
Uma
represent
the
Upanishad.
Someone
nicely
pointed
out
that
AumKara
has
three
le`ers
viz.
A
U
M.
And
Uma
also
has
three
le`ers...U
M
A.
Uma
re-‐arranged
is
AUM.
Aumkara
represents
the
Upanishadic
teaching.
Aumkar
is
supposed
to
be
the
essence
of
the
Vedas.
When
the
Vedas
are
churned,
Aumkara
was
produced
according
to
a
famous
Mantra.
Thus
Aumkara
or
Umadevi
represent
scriptural
knowledge.
(Similarly,
Godess
Saraswa9
also
represents
only
the
knowledge
revealed
or
churned
out
of
the
Upanishads.
The
words
Saras
means
the
Lake
of
Waters.
And
Va'
means
the
one
who
resides
in
the
Lake
upon
the
lotus.
This
Lake
represents
the
Vedic
words.
Veda
Shastram
is
the
Lake.
This
is
similar
to
the
phrase
we
use
-‐Mahabharatha
Pankajam
etc.
Saraswa9
is
the
wisdom
born
out
of
the
lake
of
Veda.
And
when
we
say
Saraswa9
illumines
Brahman,
it
means
that
wisdom
illumines
Brahman)
Thus
Uma
Devi
or
Saraswa9
represent
the
scriptural
wisdom
and
through
the
scriptural
wisdom
alone
can
Brahman
be
understood.
The
story
is
a
symbolic
representa9on
of
the
teaching
of
the
first
two
chapters.
We
have
already
seen
the
story
briefly.
In
the
first
Mantra,
we
saw
that
the
Devas
and
Asuras
had
one
of
their
regular
ba`les
and
the
Devas
were
victorious.
In
general,
the
Devas
are
Satvik
and
humble.
They
do
not
have
the
problems
of
arrogance
and
vanity.
Somehow
in
a
week
moment
the
Devas
also
became
arrogant.
From
this
it
is
clear
that
even
the
most
Satvik
or
humble
person
may
at
a
certain
moment
succumb
to
weaknesses.
This
is
why
you
will
find
that
in
all
the
Puranas,
even
the
greatest
Devotees
faced
some
weaknesses.
Anjaneya
who
is
the
very
symbol
of
humility
also
faced
the
problem
of
Garva
(pride).
Anjaneya
Garva
Bhanga-‐
is
a
famous
story.
Similarly
there
is
Narada
Garva
Bhanga,
Garuda
Garva
Bhanga,
Rukmini
Garva
Bhanga
etc.
We
have
several
Garva
Bhanga
stories
in
the
Puranas.
Garva
means
arrogance
and
Bhanga
means
destric9on.
If
devotees
like
Narada
and
Anjaneya
were
gripped
in
Garva
then
how
about
the
ordinary
Devatas!
They
also
had
the
same
problem.
Instead
of
expressing
their
gra9tude
to
the
Lord
they
took
all
the
glory
for
their
victory.
They
thought
Asmakam
Eva
Ayam
Vijaya.
To
us
is
this
victory.
When
this
happened
Bhagwan
thought
that
the
9me
is
ripe
for
the
Devas
to
receive
some
"correc9on".
Brahman,
the
Great
Spirit,
who
understood
their
arrogance,
appeared
before
the
gods.
But
they
did
not
know
who
He
was
68
Tat
Vijagnyou-‐
Here
Brahman
represents
Ishwara.
He
is
Saguna
Brahman
or
Maya
Sahitam
Brahman
or
Married
Brahman.
Only
with
this
marriage
is
an
Avatar
possible.
Nirgunam
Brahma
can
never
take
an
Avatar.
Nirguna
Brahma
cannot
create,
sustain
or
destroy
the
world.
Crea9on
requires
Rajo
Guna.
Sustenance
requires
SaWva
Guna.
Destruc9on
requires
Tamo
Guna.
All
these
three
basic
acts
require
the
three
Gunas.
And
Nirguna
Brahma
as
his
very
name
indicates
does
not
have
these
Gunas.
Therefore
He
cannot
do
Shristhi,
Sthithi
,
Laya.
Nirgunam
Brahma
cannot
take
an
Avatar
as
Yaksha.
Yaksha
is
a
form
of
Avatar.
The
word
Taddhaisham
is
to
be
split
as
Tad
Ha
Eshaam.
Ha
indicates
that
it
is
a
real
story;
that
it
happened.
The
Upanishad
wants
to
say
that
this
indeed
did
happen.
Tad
Brahma
Vijagnyou-‐
That
Saguna
Brahma
knew
the
thinking
of
the
Devatas.
Bhagwan
tells
us
in
the
Geeta,
‘Do
not
think
I
am
silng
up
above.
I
am
in
your
own
heart
knowing
all
that
you
are
thinking.’
Hence
the
Lord
is
called
Hrishikesha
i.e
Hrishikanaam
Isha
or
The
Lord
of
the
Organs.
Ishwara
need
not
enquire
what
the
Devas
were
thinking.
Ishwara
has
got
ESP!
Through
his
ESP,Saguna
Brahman
knew
the
unhealthy
thought
pa`erns
of
the
Devas.
He
decided
to
teach
them
a
lesson.
The
Devas
are
not
incorrigible.
Bhagwan
does
not
correct
the
Asuras
because
there
is
no
point
telling
them
what
is
right.
We
should
also
know
whom
to
advice
and
whom
not
to.
Bhagwan
knew
that
Devas
are
available
for
correc9on.
Therefore
he
appeared
before
them.
Tebhyaha
Pradur
bhabhuva
-‐He
took
an
Avatar
for
their
benefit.
There
are
certain
Avataras
which
are
of
long
dura9on.
Some
others
are
of
a
Short
dura9on.
Narasimha
Avatar
is
a
very
short
one.
Similarly
this
Yaksha
Avatara
is
also
a
short
one
just
taken
for
the
benefit
of
those
Devas.
Now
where
did
HE
appear-‐
He
appeared
neither
too
far
away
nor
too
close
to
the
Devas.
He
was
close
enough
for
them
to
know
that
somebody
very
brilliant
has
arrived.
But
he
was
far
enough
for
them
to
not
know
what
it
is.
Thus
Devas
had
Samanya
Jnanam
but
there
is
no
Vishesha
Jnanam.
Tad
Na
Vyajanata
–
Devas-‐
you
have
to
supply
this
subject
here-‐
did
not
know
what
that
Saguna
Brahma
in
the
Yaksha
form
was.
Kim
Idam
Yaksham
i'?
What
is
this
Adorable
Form?
They
started
looking
at
each
other
and
raising
their
eyebrows
etc.
They
said
to
Agni(fire),
“O
thou
that
knowest
all
things
born,
learn
of
this
thing,
what
may
be
this
mighty
Yaksha,”
and
he
said,
“So
be
it.”
(Transla4on
taken
from
Aurobindo)
They
decided
to
send
someone
to
find
out
who
that
Yaksha
is.
They
first
chose
Agni.
As
I
said,
Agni
Devata
is
the
messenger
of
the
Devas.
The
very
word
Agni
itself
means
Agram
naya'
i'
Agni
i.e
the
one
who
goes
in
front.
Agni
is
like
a
pilot.
The
Devatas
call
Agni
and
address
him
as
Jataveda(One
who
knows
everything
that
is
born
in
this
crea9on).
This
address
also
is
a
very
significant
address.
The
Devas
call
Agni
Omniscient.
They
are
almost
taun9ng
him,
‘Hey
Agni!
You
are
supposed
to
be
Omniscient!
According
to
the
9tle
that
you
hold,
everything
that
is
born
is
known
to
you.
Here
a
Yaksha
is
born
in
front
of
us.
And
you
do
not
seem
to
know
about
that
Yaksha.
Therefore
your
9tle
does
not
seem
valid.
If
you
have
to
defend
your
9tle,
you
be`er
go
and
find
out
who
that
Yaksha
is.’
69
Another
thing
is
that
when
you
want
to
get
something
done
from
someone,
you
have
to
glorify
that
person.
So
Devas
also
used
the
method
of
fla`ery
here.
‘Oh
Omniscient
One!
There
is
nothing
that
you
cannot
accomplish.
You
go
and
Etat
vijaanihi
may
you
know
this
fact
i.e.
who
the
Yaksha
is.’
Agni
felt
very
happy.
He
is
wanted.
The
need
to
feel
wanted
is
the
biggest
need
of
every
human
being.
‘All
the
Devas
need
me.’
Agni
said,
‘Tathasthu.
I
will
certainly
accomplish
this.
Dont
worry…’
He
rushed
towards
the
Yaksha
and
the
Yaksha
said
to
him,
“Who
art
thou?”
“I
am
Agni,”
he
said,
“I
am
he
that
knows
all
things
born.”
Tad
Abhyadravata
(Agni
is
hidden)
approached
that
Saguna
Brahma.
He
wanted
to
directly
ask
him
who
he
was.
But
the
moment
he
went
near,
the
Yaksha's
presence
was
so
overwhelming
that
Agni
was
dumbfounded.
He
was
tongue
9ed
and
could
not
u`er
a
single
word.
(This
is
like
a
person
who
is
making
his
first
public
speech.
Everything
has
been
prac9ced
very
well
in
front
of
the
mirror.
But
when
he
sees
the
audience-‐
All
that
is
prac9ced
is
gone!
Someone
once
defined
the
Brain
as-‐
Brain
is
that
which
works
un9l
you
start
your
first
public
speech)
Agni
Devata
also
felt
the
same
thing.
He
could
not
speak.
So
Instead
of
Agni
Devata
addressing
the
Yaksha,
the
Yaksha
decided
to
break
the
ice.
The
Yaksha
started
the
conversa9on
Tam
Abhyavadata.
‘Please
tell
me
who
you
are?’
Agni
Devata
was
insulted.
He
is
the
most
famous
person
in
the
world.
How
can
there
be
someone
who
does
not
know
who
Agni
is?
Agni
introduces
himself,
‘Don’t
you
know
you
me.
I
am
the
Agni
Devata
who
is
worshipped
in
the
very
first
line
of
the
Rig
Veda
(Agnimeede).
I
am
the
very
Fire
in
the
Sun.
In
fact
-‐
Jaatavedaha
aham
asmi-‐I
am
known
as
JaataVeda
;
the
omniscient
one
who
knows
all
things.’
“And
what
do
you
do,
by
what
power
are
you
known?”
replied
Brahman?
“I
can
burn
anything
on
earth,”
he
said.
The
Yakhsa
asks
Agni,”Tell
Me
what
can
you
do?”
This
reminds
me
of
people
who
seek
employment
going
to
some
industry
and
the
Boss
asking
them
what
they
can
do.
“What
skill
do
you
have?
Kim
veeryam...what
power
or
what
skill
or
what
talent
you
possess.”
Agni
feels
further
insulted.
He
says,
“I
am
so
powerful
that
I
can
burn
down
everything
in
front.
And
I
mean
ABSOLUTELY
everything.
Whatever
is
there
on
the
earth;
be
it
mul9
storied
buildings
or
huge
forests.
You
name
it;
I
will
burn
it
down
the
Ashes.”
Agni
wanted
to
frighten
Yaksha
and
hence
he
is
talking
about
his
destruc9ve
power.
Agni
has
both
crea9ve
power
and
destruc9ve
power.
Life
comes
about
only
where
there
is
heat
or
Agi.
Within
the
womb
of
the
mother,
there
has
to
be
an
appropriate
temperature
for
the
growth
of
the
child.
If
there
is
some
problem
in
the
womb,
then
the
baby
has
to
be
kept
outside
within
an
incubator.
This
is
because
life
is
possible
only
with
appropriate
heat.
Life
is
possible
because
of
Agni
Tatvam.
Death
is
also
due
to
Agni
Ta`vam.
Agni
is
the
life
giver
and
the
life
taker.
What
did
the
Yaksha
do?
Here
is
the
next
insult…
70
“Burn
that!”
said
Brahman
pupng
a
small
thin
straw
before
him.Agni
generated
an
immense
heat
that
blackened
the
whole
universe
but
he
could
not
ignite
the
straw.
Dejected,
he
returned
to
the
Gods.“I
could
not
find
out
who
that
Great
Spirit
is,”
he
said.
What
did
the
Yaksha
do?
He
took
a
small
dry
blade
of
grass.
Now
don’t
ask
me
where
did
he
get
it?
He
must
have
had
it
around
him
somewhere
☺
.
Even
if
there
is
no
grass
around,
remember
that
Bhagwan
is
the
one
who
is
crea9ng
the
en9re
universe.
How
difficult
for
him
to
materialize
a
blade
of
grass
by
his
Yoga
Maaya
Shak'?
So
the
Yaksha
materialized
a
dry
blade
of
grass
and
placed
it
in
front.
‘I
do
not
want
you
to
destroy
the
whole
world.
That
is
all
too
big.
I
just
will
give
you
this
blade
of
grass.
You
burn
this.’
This
is
like,
a
typist
who
comes
to
you
for
a
job.
You
will
ask
him
to
type
a
small
page
so
that
you
can
judge
his
typing.
(This
reminds
me
of
something
that
happened
to
me.
A
typist
had
typed
out
my
speech.
And
wherever
I
spoke
about
invoking
the
Lord,
he
has
wri`en
invoicing
the
Lord!
I
guess
aher
taking
notes
about
invoices
in
his
company,
he
can
only
think
of
Invoices
even
in
his
Vedanta
class.)
Agni
Devata
was
given
a
simple
job.
“Just
burn
this
blade
of
grass
Tasmai
Trinam
Nidhadhou”.
Agni
thought
that
this
is
too
simple
an
affair
and
he
will
not
have
to
put
any
effort.
He
just
tried
to
burn
it
and
faile!
He
kept
increasing
the
temperature
but
the
blade
of
grass
remained
the
same.
Tad
Upapreyaya
indicates
that
Agni
was
first
standing
far
away.
Then
he
came
closer
to
that
blade
of
grass.
Even
this
did
not
work.
He
used
all
his
powers.
Tat
Dadhum
Na
shashaka.
If
anyone
else
had
been
present
there,
they
would
have
been
completely
burnt
to
ashes.
They
say
that
the
bombs
in
Hiroshima
and
Nagasaki
generated
a
few
million
degrees
of
temperature
and
for
several
kilometers
everything
was
burnt
down.
And
they
also
say
that
the
Hiroshima
atom
bomb
is
one
of
the
smaller
ones!
It
seems
that
now
we
have
much
more
powerful
ones!
Agni
Devata
must
have
increased
the
temperature
to
match
the
Atom
Bomb
or
Hydrogen
Bomb
or
Neutron
Bomb
etc-‐
whichever
ones
you
know
you
can
supply
here.
And
what
was
the
result?
Everything
was
burnt
down
except
two
things
-‐The
Yaksha
and
the
blade
of
grass.
Agni
knew
that
something
was
radically
wrong.
There
was
some
mystery.
Tat
eva
Nivavrute.
He
accepted
defeat.
“My
burning
power
really
does
not
belong
to
me.
This
Yaksha
seems
to
have
some
power
to
Block
my
burning
power.”
You
see,
without
that
Yaksha's
blessing,
Agni
is
not
Agni.
That
which
is
not
the
ear
but
because
of
which
the
ear
func'ons….etc.
You
have
to
connect
this
with
the
earlier
por9on
of
the
text.
Eyes
cannot
see
that
Brahman.
But
eyes
are
capable
of
seeing
everything
else
only
because
of
that
Brahman
alone.
Similarly
Agni
cannot
burn
the
Yaksha
but
Agni
is
capable
of
burning
because
of
the
Yaksha
alone.
When
the
Yaksha
withdrew
the
blessings,
Agni
lost
its
Agnitvam.
Just
like
Brahman
is
Shotrasya
Shrotram
(Ear
of
the
ear)
he
is
also
Agnehe
Agni
(Fire
or
the
fire).
When
the
Yaksha
is
gone,
Agni
loses
his
Agni
status.
Agni
felt
insulted
and
came
back
to
the
Devas
camp.
He
was
out
in
the
first
ball.
He
came
back
without
scoring.
But
he
did
not
want
to
accept
that
in
front
of
the
Devas.
He
casually
said,”Etat
Yaksam
Vijnatum
na
Ashakam.
I
was
not
able
to
find
out
who
this
yaksha
is.”
HE
said
this
casually
and
he
went
away
from
there!
71
Then they said to Vayu (Air), “O Vayu, this discern, what is this mighty Daemon.” He said, “So be it.”
Atha
.Aher
Agni's
defeat,
all
the
Devas
approached
Vayu.
Vayu
is
the
elder
brother
of
Agni.
First
Akasha
(Space)
is
born.
The
second
child
is
Vayu
and
later
Agni.
Vayu
is
more
powerful.
“Oh
Vayu,
Agni
could
not
score
any
runs.
At
least
you
should
hit
a
century.
May
you
find
out
who
this
Yaksha
is.”
Vayu
says,
“I
know
that
Agni
cannot
do
anything.
I
will
have
to
do
it.”
He
goes
to
the
Yaksha.
The
rest
of
the
story
is
exactly
the
same
as
what
happened
in
the
case
of
Agni.
The
Mantras
are
also
is
almost
exactly
like
the
previous
ones
He
rushed
to
the
Yaksha;
The
Yaksha
said
to
him,
“Who
art
thou?”
“I
am
Vayu,”
he
said,
“and
I
am
he
that
moves
freely.”
Vayu
also
with
extreme
pride
went
in
front
of
Yaksha.
As
with
Agni,
he
was
also
dumbfounded.
Instead
of
Vayu
talking,
the
Yaksha
himself
asked
Vayu
who
he
was.
The
First
Insult!
As
before,
Vayu
introduces
himself.
“I
am
Vayu-‐
the
one
who
moves
everywhere
giving
Prana
to
everyone.
Such
a
popular
Vayu
Tatvam
I
am.
I
have
a
special
9tle
Matarishwa”.(Agni
was
called
Jaataveda)
Maatarishwa
means
the
one
who
moves
about
in
the
sky
freely.
No
passport,
No
visa,
No
9cket
can
restrict
Vayu.
What
did
the
Yaksha
do?
The
Same
thing…
“And
what
do
you
do,
by
what
power
are
you
known?”
replied
Brahman?
“I
can
carry
away
anything
that
is
on
the
earth,”
Air
replied
haugh4ly.
The
Yaksha
asked
him
the
same
ques9on.
“What
power
do
you
have?
What
func9on
do
you
have?”
Vayu
said,
“Sarvam
Adariya.”
Both
the
Devatas
have
both
construc9ve
as
well
as
destruc9ve
powers.
Agni
has
got
construc9ve
power
because
everything
is
born
in
heat
alone.
Vayu
also
has
construc9ve
power;
the
construc9ve
power
of
Vayu
is
well
known
as
Prana
Shak'.
Imagine
that
there
is
a
Vacuum
here.
We
will
all
be
dead!
If
the
scien9st
have
to
go
to
the
moon,
they
have
to
take
Vayu
along
with
them.
We
do
not
know
the
value
of
Vayu
because
it
is
freely
available.
Our
Very
life
is
possible
because
of
Vayu.
But
Vayu
does
not
claim
the
construc9ve
power.
He
talks
about
his
destruc9ve
power.
“I
can
lih
anything
from
the
ground;
cars
can
be
lihed,
trees
can
be
uprooted
by
me.”
I
heard
that
some
scien9sts
wanted
to
measure
the
speed
of
the
cyclone.
In
America
there
are
certain
places
where
you
can
predict
each
year
the
possibility
of
a
cyclone.
These
cyclones
can
be
very
destruc9ve.
The
scien9sts
apparently
wanted
to
do
some
research.
Huge
machines
were
installed
to
measure
the
velocity
of
the
winds.
Aher
the
cyclone
it
seems
that
the
machine
itself
was
not
to
be
found!
Such
is
the
power
of
Vayu.
What
did
Yaksha
do?
Same
thing...
72
“Blow
that
away!”
said
Brahman
pupng
a
small
thin
straw
before
him.Air
generate
an
intense
gale
but
he
could
not
move
the
straw.Dejected,
he
returned
to
the
Gods.
“I
could
not
find
out
who
that
Great
Spirit
is,”
he
said.
The
same
blade
of
grass
was
placed
by
the
Yaksha
in
front
of
Vayu.
“You
just
lih
this
blade
of
grass.”
Again
Vayu
felt
insulted
since
this
was
not
a
big
enough
challenge.
But
when
Vayu
tries,
the
grass
is
not
uprooted.
Sarva
Javena
He
increased
his
speed
and
became
a
huge
cyclone.
Everything
else
around
him
gets
uprooted
except
these
two-‐
the
Yaksha
and
the
blade
of
grass.
Vayu
was
also
humiliated.
He
put
his
head
down.
The
second
batsman
is
also
out
for
0.
He
went
to
the
Devatas
and
said,
“I
could
not
find
out
who
that
Yaksha
is.”
And
he
winked
at
Agni!
Only
those
two
knew
what
happened.
Later
Indra
decided,
there
is
no
use
sending
these
Devatas.
I
am
the
Captain.
Let
me
go
and
score
the
winning
runs.
Finally,
the
gods
told
the
Mind
to
find
out
who
the
Great
Spirit
was.“I
will”
he
said
and
hastened
toward
it.
But
when
he
got
quite
close,
the
Spirit
disappeared.
Indra
Went.
“Hey
Maghawan-‐
one
who
is
more
powerful
than
all
the
other
Devatas-‐
you
go
and
find
out.
Indra
says,
“You
need
not
tell
me.
I
have
myself
decided
to
go.
You
are
all
useless.”
Indra
went
near
Yaksha
with
more
pride.
Tasmaat
Tirodhata.The
Yaksha
itself
disappeared
from
that
place.
At
least
Agni
and
Vayu
got
some
opportunity
for
conversa9on.
Indra
was
so
arrogant
that
the
Yaksha
thought
that
he
does
not
deserve
even
a
close
Darshan.
He
disappeared.
When
this
happened,
Indra
realized
his
folly.
Indra
is
more
Saatvik
and
more
informed
than
either
Agni
or
Vayu.
He
knew
that
the
problem
is
due
to
his
ego
or
vanity.
Agni
and
Vayu
returned
from
that
place.
But
Indra
because
of
his
Jignyasa
stayed
there.
All
these
points
are
very
important.
Some
people
a`end
Upanishad
Classes.
If
they
do
not
understand
anything
in
the
first
two
classes,
they
leave.
But
if
there
is
a
real
Jignyasu,
he
con9nues
undaunted.
Agni
and
Vayu
a`empted
to
know
the
Yaksha
and
withdrew.
Indra
was
not
willing
to
withdraw.
This
indicates
Teevra
Jignyasa.
Teevra
mumukshutvam
is
indicated.
And
he
knew
that
the
problem
was
arrogance.
And
therefore...
Then
he
looked
up
in
the
sky
and
saw
the
daughter
of
the
Himalayas
.
He
approached
her
and
asked,
‘Who
is
that
Great
Spirit?
Indra
discovered
that
his
problem
was
lack
of
humility.
When
he
understood
that
his
arrogance
went
away.
Standing
in
that
very
place
he
prayed
to
the
Lord.
Not
only
he
developed
Vinaya
(humility)
but
also
he
developed
bhak9(devo9on).Apprecia9ng
this
Vinaya
and
Bhak'
of
Indra
there
appeared
a
beau9ful
woman
Tasmin
Eva
Aakashe
in
the
very
same
place
or
space.
73
Yaksha
represents
Brahman.
The
beau9ful
lady
represents
Shastra.
First
you
think
of
Brahma
Vichara.
It
will
never
work.
You
can
never
do
Brahman
inquiry.
Brahman
inquiry
is
always
in
the
form
of
Shastra
inquiry.
Whoever
makes
self-‐inquiry
will
never
succeed.
Whoever
makes
Shastra
inquiry
will
succeed.
Brahman
the
Yaksha
was
replaced
by
Shastra
or
Brahma
Vidya
in
the
form
of
Uma
devi.
Striyam
Aajagama
How
was
she?Bahu
Shobhamanam
This
has
a
two-‐fold
meaning.
As
a
woman,
she
was
brilliant
and
a`rac9ve.
Self-‐Knowledge
is
also
brilliant
and
a`rac9ve.
She
gives
happiness
to
the
devotee.
Haimava'..One
meaning
is
the
one
who
is
Himavat
putri
or
daughter
of
Himavan.
Hema
also
means
gold;so
it
could
mean
that
She
was
with
golden
ornaments.
Indra
put
the
ques9on
to
Her.
“Oh
Mother!Oh
Devi!Oh
Shastra!Oh
Saraswa9!
I
knew
so
many
other
things
in
this
world.
But
I
did
not
know
about
this
Yaksha.
Please
tell
me
who
that
Yaksha
is.”
Now
the
stage
is
ready.
Uma
Devi-‐The
Guru
is
present
.Uma
Devi-‐
The
Shastra
is
Present.
A
Qualified
student
is
present.
The
teaching
takes
place.
Indra
understands
that
the
Yaksha
is
none
other
than
Nirguna
Brahma.
And
what
was
the
teaching
of
Uma
Devi.
Chapter
1
and
2
of
Kena
Upanishad.
So
go
back
and
read
these
two
chapters.
Purna Madah,,
We
have
completed
the
third
chapter
of
the
Kena
Upanishad.
In
the
third
chapter
the
Upanishad
conveyed
the
same
idea
that
was
expressed
in
the
previous
two
chapters;
but
in
the
form
of
a
story.
The
same
ideas
were
symbolically
presented.
In
this
story,
Indra
got
the
self-‐knowledge
aher
acquiring
the
74
necessary
qualifica9ons,
the
main
qualifica9on’s
being
Bhak'
(devo9on)
and
Amanitvam
(Egolessness).
To
gain
this
knowledge,
Indra
required
the
help
of
Uma
Devi
who
represents
Brahma
Vidya
Or
Shastra.
Thus
through
this
story,
we
know
that
one
requires
a
qualified
mind
and
the
guidance
of
Shastra
for
gaining
self-‐knowledge.
If
any
one
of
these
two
are
missing,
then
Jnanam
is
not
possible.
(Rough
Transla9on
-‐
Scriptures
cannot
help
someone
who
does
not
have
an
insight
of
his
own,
just
as
a
mirror
cannot
reveal
the
face
to
a
man
devoid
of
vision.)
If
I
have
to
see
my
own
face,
two
factors
are
important.
• I
should
have
a
mirror
which
will
reveal
my
face.
• In
addi9on
to
a
mirror,
I
should
also
have
a
healthy
pair
of
eyes
without
which
the
mirror
is
useless.
Both
are
equally
important.
Eyes
may
be
useful
for
seeing
the
external
world
but
if
I
have
to
see
my
own
face
then
eyes
alone
are
not
sufficient.
A
mirror
alone
is
also
not
enough
to
reveal
my
face.
I
should
also
have
a
working
pair
of
eyes.
In
order
to
understand
the
meaning
of
the
Shloka,
replace
the
eyes
with
“Qualified
Antahkarana”.
For
self-‐knowledge,
we
require
a
qualified
AntahKarana,
the
qualifica9ons
being
Shraddha,
Bhak',
Vinaya
,Shushrusha
etc.
However,
merely
a
qualified
mind
is
not
enough.
The
mirror
called
“Shastra”
(scripture)
or
the
Mirror
called
Guru
is
also
required.
In
Vedanta
we
do
not
differen9ate
between
the
Guru
and
the
Shastra
because
the
Guru
speaks
only
the
words
of
the
Shastra.
There
is
no
difference
at
all
between
the
words
of
the
Shastra
and
the
words
of
the
Guru.
This
Shastra-‐Guru
combina9on
represent
the
mirror.
In
our
story,
the
Guru-‐Shastra
combina9on
is
represented
by
Uma
Devi.
A
shining
Uma
Devi
appeared
in
front
of
Indra.
Indra
with
humility
asked
Uma
Devi-‐
This
is
also
an
important
qualifica9on.
One
should
ASK
for
this
knowledge-‐
Kim
Etad
Brahma
i.e
what/who
that
Brahman/Yaksha
is?
And
Indra
got
the
knowledge
from
Uma
Devi.
In
the
fourth
Chapter,
the
Upanishad
will
talk
about
the
glory
of
Brahma
Vidya
in
the
first
few
mantras
by
poin9ng
out
that
Indra
became
the
most
glorious
being,
aher
gelng
Brahma
Vidya.
Note
that
before
Indra
had
the
Vidya
he
did
not
have
this
glory.
But
aher
gelng
the
Brahma
Vidya,
Indra
is
described
as
glorious.
And
therefore
the
glory
should
belong
to
Brahma
Vidya
alone.
Aher
glorifying
Brahma
Vidya
in
the
first
few
mantras,
the
Upanishads
will
talk
about
Sadhanas
(means)
which
the
Upanishad
has
not
men9oned
un9l
now.
In
the
first
three
chapters
the
Upanishad
has
highlighted
only
Jnana
Yoga.
But
Jnana
Yoga
can
work
only
for
a
qualified
mind.
If
I
do
not
have
a
qualified
mind,
then
Kena
Upanishad
will
not
work
for
me.
Especially
verses
like
Naham
Manye
Suvede'
No
na
vede'
etc.
(I
know
Brahman.
Not
that
I
don’t
know,
I
know
I
don’t
know
etc).
All
these
seemingly
quibbling
statements
become
extremely
meaningful
to
me
only
when
I
have
a
subtle
intellect.
75
Suppose
a
student
feels
that
he
does
not
have
a
subtle
intellect,
then
there
is
no
need
to
develop
any
sort
of
inferiority
complex
.
The
Upanishad
says,
"I
will
give
you
the
method
of
making
the
mind
subtle."
Bramha
Vidya
by
itself
is
neither
easy
nor
difficult.
Whether
it
is
easy
or
difficult
depends
upon
the
state
of
prepara9on
of
the
Student.
For
a
prepared
mind,
Brahma
Vidya
is
the
simplest
teaching.
But
for
an
unprepared
mind,
it
can
be
the
toughest
thing
to
grasp.
In
the
scriptures
itself
you
will
find
both
these
diametrically
opposite
statements
regarding
Brahma
Vidya.
For
e.g.
in
the
9th
Chapter
of
the
Geeta,
Krishna
Says
that
Sukham
Kartum
Avyayam
i.e
Self
Knowledge
is
the
easiest.
But
in
the
Kathopanishad
the
teacher
says,
Shurasya
Dhaaraan
Nichita
etc
i.e
Following
Self
Knowledge
is
like
walking
on
the
Razor's
edge.
It
is
extremely
difficult.
So
in
one
mantra
it
is
said
that
Self
Knowledge
is
very
difficult.
And
in
another
mantra
it
is
said
that
it
is
extremely
easy.
What
am
I
to
understand
by
these
statements?
The
understanding
is
that;
if
you
are
prepared
it
is
very
easy.
And
if
you
are
not
prepared
it
is
indeed
very
difficult
to
grasp.
☺
So,
if
I
am
not
prepared
what
should
I
do?
The
answer
is
-‐
Prepare!
Please
don’t
say
I
will
go
to
other
easy
paths
like
Bhak9
Yoga
since
this
path
does
not
suit
me!
At
least
my
students
should
not
commit
such
mistakes.
There
is
no
ques9on
of
other
easy
or
alternate
paths
to
libera9on.
Jnana
Yoga
is
the
only
path.
If
you
feel
that
Jnana
Yoga
is
difficult
then
make
it
easy
for
yourself
by
preparing
your
mind.
For
prepara9on
of
the
mind,
two
types
of
Sadhanas
are
specified
in
this
Upanishad.
• If
our
state
prepara9on
is
very
low
then
we
have
to
start
with
Karma
Yoga.
This
is
like
Star9ng
from
A
B
C.
• But
If
I
have
some
prepara9on,
then
the
Upanishad
gives
the
next
higher
level
of
prepara9on
called
Upasana
(medita9on).
Karma
Yoga
and
Upasana
are
going
to
be
talked
about
in
the
fourth
chapter,
not
as
a
means
to
libera9on,
but
as
a
means
to
prepare
the
mind.
Along
with
Karma
Yoga
and
Upasana,
the
Upanishad
also
talks
about
living
a
life
of
Values
or
a
life
full
ethics
and
morality.
Thus
Karma
Yoga,
Upasana
and
Daivi
Sampat
(morals)
are
going
to
be
highlighted
in
the
fourth
chapter.
If
we
follow
these
three
Sadhanas
according
to
our
own
level
of
understanding,
we
will
gradually
get
a
prepared
mind.
And
what
should
be
done
aher
preparing
the
mind?
Go
back
to
the
first
two
chapters
and
listen
to
it
once
again!!
☺
Make
a
Second
A`empt.
And
what
if
you
do
not
understand?
There
is
No
Problem-‐
Keep
Listening!!!
Aher
the
third
or
fourth
listening,
you
will
find
that
you
will
start
understanding.
You
will
say
to
me,
"Swamiji,
you
are
teaching
be`er
now!
:)"
It
is
ok-‐I
may
have
improved
as
you
say.
As
long
as
the
NET
result
is
that
communica9on
has
taken
place,
I
have
no
problem!
So
keep
on
doing
Karma
Yoga
and
Upasana.
And
in
parallel,
keep
on
listening
to
Vedanta.
Just
as
the
qualifica9ons
gets
more
and
more
refined
within
your
Antahkarna,
the
impact
of
scripture
will
become
more
and
more
pronounced.
I
am
going
repeat
the
very
same
statements
that
I
said
in
my
very
first
class
of
TaWva
Bodha,
in
the
class
on
the
Mandukya
Upanishad.
But
you
will
say,
"Swamiji,
I
GET
it
now!"
This
is
very
normal.
KEEP
on
listening!
As
you
keep
listening,
the
impact
becomes
more
and
more
pregnant.
This
is
why
we
have
several
Upanishads.
The
topic
of
every
Upanishad
is
the
same-‐
Brahma
Vidya.
We
are
just
changing
the
76
melody
a
li`le
bit!
If
I
stand
here
and
repeat
the
Kena
Upanishad
every
day
you
will
say,
"Swamiji
we
have
already
studied
all
this".
So
I
give
the
topic
a
new
name,
there
are
some
mantras,
there
will
be
a
new
Guru-‐Shishya
Dialogue
and
you
will
feel
some
enthusiasm
about
learning
a
new
Upanishad!!
The
language
is
different,
the
angle
of
presenta9on
is
different.
But
the
idea
is
that
knowledge
somehow
takes
place.
To
summarize
what
we
discussed
so
far,
the
fourth
chapter
has
the
following
topics
• Glorifica9on
of
Brahma
Vidya
• Karma
Yoga
Sadhana
• Upasana
sadhana
• And
Values
It
is
Brahman,
limitless
Awareness"
she
said.
Through
the
victory
of
Brahman
alone
have
you
aPained
glory,"
she
replied.
Then
the
Mind
understood
that
It
was
Brahman.
At
the
end
of
the
story,
Indra
has
been
converted
into
a
Shisya
(disciple).
Unless
one
becomes
a
Shishya
knowledge
cannot
take
place.
For
e.g
for
the
en9re
dura9on
of
the
first
chapter
of
the
Bhagwat
Geeta
,
Arjuna
was
not
a
Shishya.
Even
during
the
first
10
verses
of
the
second
Chapter,
Arjuna
was
not
a
Shishya.
Only
when
Arjuna
became
a
Shishya,
could
Krishna
become
a
Guru.
Similarly
Indra
became
a
Shishya
and
Parva9
Devi
became
a
Guru.
Parva9
taught
Indira.
Sa
i.e
Umadevi
Brahma
I'
Hovacha
said
that,
‘ The
mysterious
Yaksha
was
none
other
than
Brahman.
The
only
difference
is
that
the
original
Brahman
is
Nirgunam
(formless)
but
to
teach
you
a
lesson,
Nirguna
Brahman
took
form
and
became
Saguna.
Therefore
the
Yaksha
is
Brahman.’
Then
Parva9
said
that
Indra
had
no
right
to
claim
any
glory.
‘If
you
had
any
victory
the
primary
credit
goes
to
Ishwara
alone.’
Why
do
we
say
so?
Philosophically
speaking,
every
Jnanendriya
or
Karmendriya
func9ons
because
of
Consciousness.
Without
Chaitanya
of
Consciousness,
every
sense
organ
is
but
an
inert
bundle
of
ma`er.
If
the
Devas
could
use
their
hands
in
ba`le
then
Brahman
was
the
Hand
of
the
hand.
Therefore
Parva9
Devi
said
that
this
victory
of
yours
really
belongs
to
Brahman
alone.
And Who is this Brahman? ‘He is the burning power of Agni, the lihing power of Vayu etc.
What
mistake
did
you
make,
Indra?
Manitvam
or
Pride.
You
glorified
yourself
even
though
the
real
glory
belongs
to
Brahman.
Let
society
commit
the
mistake
of
glorifying
the
wrong
person.
But
at
least
you
should
have
known
that
the
glory
belonged
to
Brahman.
Let
other
people
garland
you.
But
when
you
receive
the
garland,
you
must
mentally
offer
that
glory
to
Brahman.Krishna
says
in
the
Vibhu9
Yoga,
‘Whatever
glory
you
see
anywhere
that
you
hand
over
to
me.’
But
you
claimed
this
as
your
own.
Etad
Vijaye
Mahiyatvami'
,
thus
Parva9
Devi
taught
indra.
(Please
do
not
think
that
Saraswa'
and
Parva'
and
Uma
are
different.
In
Lalitha
Sahasranam,
also
one
of
her
names
is
Saraswa'
Shastramayi
Guhamba
guhya
Rupini
i.e
one
of
the
names
of
Parva9
Devi
is
77
Saraswa9.
And
who
does
Saraswa9
represent?
She
is
the
embodyment
of
Shastra.Shankaracharya
in
his
commentary
also
calls
her
Brahmamayi).
Tatoha
Eva
Vidhanchakara
i.e
From
Parva9
Devi
alone
Indra
knew.
Thus
through
Guru’s
words
alone
one
can
know
Brahman.
So
Guru
is
not
Op9onal!
Guru
is
compulsory!
ONLY
from
a
Guru
can
this
be
understood.
When
Indra
himself
requires
a
Guru,
what
is
the
ques9on
of
us
mortals?
Without
a
Guru
we
can
never
understand.
Since
they
approached
very
near
and
were
the
first
to
know
that
It
was
Brahman
they
excelled
the
other
gods.
Now
the
Brahma
Vidya
Mahima
(glory)
is
going
to
be
talked
out.
The
Upanishad
indicates
that
later
the
following
development
took
place-‐It
is
not
directly
wri`en
in
the
mantra
but
we
have
to
supply
this
interpreta9on.
Indra
Got
the
knowledge
and
Indra
came
back
to
the
Devas
Camp.
Agni
and
Vayu
were
very
curious
to
know
what
Indra
found
out.
They
rushed
and
asked
him.
Indra
said,
‘I
could
find
out
who
the
Yaksha
was’.
Naturally
they
were
curious
to
know
who
He
was.
Indra
then
proceeds
to
teach
Agni
and
Vayu
and
these
Gods
become
Jnanis.
You
have
to
understand
all
this
indirectly.
We
now
have
three
Jnanis
among
the
Gods
i.e.
Indra,
Agni
and
Vayu
and
hence
these
three
are
superior
to
all
the
other
Gods.
These
Goda
have
two
glories.
Firstly
mee9ng
Yaksha
is
one
glory
common
to
all
the
three.
(Indra
also
briefly
met
the
Yaksha
-‐though
not
for
a
long
9me)
Not
only
that,
these
three
also
got
the
knowledge
of
Brahman
before
all
the
other
Gods.
Because
of
these
two
feathers
in
their
cap
they
became
the
most
glorious
among
the
Gods.
We
will
study
the
middle
por9on
of
the
mantra
first.
Those
three
Gods-‐
Agni,
Vayu
and
Indra-‐
Yenata
Nedishtam
pasparshute
i.e
they
contacted
the
Yaksha
very
closely.
Indra
did
not
have
conversa9on
but
all
had
some
closeness
to
the
Yaksha.
That
is
the
first
glory.
Te
Hyenata
prathama
vidhanchakara-‐
Those
three
Devas
were
the
first
to
know
Yaksha
as
Brahma.
Yenata
means
Yaksha
here.
Later
other
Gods
also
knew
Brahman.
Even
Yama
also
came
to
know
about
Brahman
later.
In
Kathopanishad,
Yama
is
going
to
become
to
Guru!
But
these
three
were
the
first
to
know
and
this
is
their
glory.
Tasmat
i.e
Because
of
these
two
unique
virtues
listed
above-‐
Ete
Devaha
A'taramiva
i.e
these
three
Gods
excelled
or
became
superior
to
Anyan
Devan
i.e
all
the
other
Gods.
From
this
discussion,
we
come
to
know
that
these
Devas
are
superior
because
of
Knowledge.
Therefore
the
superiority
belongs
to
the
Knowledge.
Brahma
Vidya
makes
a
human
being
superior
to
all
the
other
human
beings
just
as
it
made
these
three
Gods
superior
to
all
the
other
Gods.
Through
Jnana
you
will
become
Manushya
Shreshtaha.
Why
does
the
Upanishad
say
this-‐
So
that
at
least
for
the
sake
of
becoming
Superior
to
others
you
may
study
the
Upanishad!
☺
☺
78
Because
it
got
nearest
to
the
Self,
Indra
(the
Mind)
excelled
the
others.
In
the
previous
mantra
it
was
said
that
these
three
Gods
are
superior
to
all
the
other
Gods.
Who
amongst
these
three
Gods
who
is
superior
most?
Of
course,
Indra
alone
is
superior
because
all
the
three
went
near
Yaksha;
but
Indra
was
the
first
to
get
Knowledge
of
the
Yaksha.
Agni
and
Vayu
only
got
this
later
from
Indra.
And
therefore
the
Upanishad
says
that
Indra
is
the
greatest
among
Gods.
Let us look at the Mantra. We will again look at the middle por9on first.
Sa
Hi
Yenata
Nedishtam
pasparsha
i.e
Indra
alone
contacted
the
Yaksha.
Sa
hi
Yenata
Prathama
Vidhanchakara
-‐Indra
alone
knew
this
Yaksha
first;
even
before
Agni
and
Vayu.
What
is
the
result
of
this?
Tasmat
i.e
Because
of
this
extra
glory
Indra
Adhitaraam
eva
i.e
is
certainly
superior
to
Anyaan
Devaan
or
other
Gods.
Once
again
remember
that
Indra
got
this
glory
through
this
knowledge
and
therefore
this
knowledge
is
the
one
that
is
being
glorified
knowledge
in
the
Mantra.
Con9nuing
This
is
the
instruc4on
about
Awareness
with
regard
to
the
powers
in
the
mind:
It
is
like
a
flash
of
lightning;
It
is
like
a
wink
of
the
eye.
With
the
previous
Mantra
the
glorifica9on
of
Brahma
Vidya
is
over.
You
may
think
that
the
Upanishad
has
glorified
Indra.
But
by
glorifying
Indra,
the
Upanishad
is
indirectly
glorifying
Brahma
Vidya.
Indra
was
glorious
only
aher
acquiring
this
knowledge.
From
this
mantra
onwards,
we
are
gelng
into
Sadhanani
(means).
I
had
said
previously
that
there
are
three
levels
of
Sadhana
i.e
Karma,
Upasana
and
Values.
Of
these
three,
the
Upanishad
is
first
going
to
talk
about
Upasana
Saadhanani.
Upasanas(medita9ons)
are
talked
about
in
the
following
mantras.
The
Upanishad
talks
about
four
different
Sadhanas
in
this
por9on
i.e.
up
to
Mantra
6.
Mantra
4,
5
and
6
-‐
these
three
Mantras
talk
about
Upasanani.
Upasana
is
defined
as
Saguna
Brahma
Dhyanam
i.e
medita9on
on
Brahman
with
a`ributes.
Of
the
four
different
types
of
Upasana
,
two
are
Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasanani
,
one
is
Adhyatma
Upasanam
and
the
last
one
is
Guna
Vishista
Upasanam.
• Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasana
is
medita9ng
upon
Brahman
or
Iswara
by
superimposing
this
idea
on
the
external
Alambana
(substrate
or
prop).Medita9ng
on
the
Lord
with
the
help
of
an
external
symbol
is
called
Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasanam.
• Adyatma
Upasana
means
medita9ng
on
the
Lord
with
our
own
body
or
a
part
of
your
body
as
a
symbol.
You
invoke
the
Lord
upon
your
own
body.
In
every
Anga
Nyasa
and
Kara
Nyasa
(parts
of
most
vedic
and
tantric
rituals),
this
is
what
you
actually
do!
You
are
invoking
the
God
or
various
aspects
of
God
on
your
thumb,
index
finger
etc.
Here
the
subject
itself
becomes
the
symbol.
• The
third
type
one
is
Guna
Vishesha
Upasana
i.e
medita9ng
upon
a
par9cular
glory
of
the
Lord.
79
For
all
these
Upasanas,
the
Upanishad
is
going
to
keep
the
story
in
the
background.
Based
on
the
story
the
Upanishad
is
going
to
prescribe
four
Upasanas.
In
the
story
we
found
that
Yaksha,
or
the
Lord,
appeared
very
briefly.
Everything
happened
within
a
trice.
Also,
the
Lord
is
brilliant
and
a`rac9ve;
he
draws
your
a`en9on.
(In
fact
Krishna
is
called
as
‘Krishna’
because
of
this
a`ribute;
he
is
a`rac9ve.
‘Krishna’
is
derived
from
the
root
Krish
i.e
to
draw
or
to
a`ract.
Krishna
is
the
one
who
draws
the
mind
of
every
person
towards
himself
not
only
because
of
his
physical
beauty
but
also
because
of
his
Ananda
svarupa(Blissful
Nature).
Similarly
the
Yaksha
was
Manohar(a`rac9ve).
And
Yaksha
was
Prakasha
Svarupa(effulgent).
Keeping
all
these
in
mind
the
Upasanas
are
prescribed.
In
this
par9cular
Mantra,
two
Upasanas
are
prescribed.
The
first
Upasana
is
‘Lightning
Upasana’.
I
have
already
told
you
this
does
not
mean
that
you
are
supposed
to
do
your
media9on
in
lightning
speed
and
get
up
as
soon
as
possible☺.
It
is
the
Upasana
of
Lightning.
We
are
taking
Lightning
as
a
symbol
of
Yaksha
or
Ishwara.
Why
do
we
choose
lightning?
Because
it
resembles
the
features
of
the
Yaksha
that
we
discussed.
Yaksha
was
Brilliant;
Lightning
is
brilliant.
Yaksha
was
a`rac9ve;
and
wherever
ligh9ng
occurs,
our
tendency
is
to
look
at
it.
Similarly,
Yaksha
appeared
very
briefly
and
Lightning
also
is
very
brief.
Due
to
these
common
features
lightning
is
taken
to
represent
God.
Just
Tell
me,
in
which
religion
can
you
do
all
these
wonderful
things!!
You
can
Take
ANYTHING
and
you
can
make
it
a
symbol
of
God.
We
have
rivers
as
symbols
of
God;
trees
as
symbol
of
God,
Elephants
as
a
symbols
of
God
and
here
we
even
have
‘lightning’
as
a
symbol
of
God.
Since
the
lightning
is
an
external
force
it
is
called
Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasana.
Tasya
Esha
Aadesha.Aadesha
means
Upama
Upadesha
i.e
The
following
is
the
compara9ve
teaching
of
the
Yaksha
and
lightning.
There
is
an
Upama
(comparison)
between
lightning
and
the
Yaksha.
Yad
etat
Vidyutaha
Vyadyutada
This
Yaksha
is
like
the
flash
(Vyadutah)
of
lightning(Vidyuta).
(
Sanskrit
Grammar
:-‐
The
‘3’
wri`en
over
here
symbolize
the
elonga9on
of
the
vowel.
The
Long
‘A’
is
represented
by
an
"S”
character
and
has
a
dura9on
of
two
short
A's.
But
if
the
numeral
‘3’
is
wri`en
over
here
then
it
means
that
the
elonga9on
should
consist
of
three
short
"A".
This
elonga9on
of
the
vowel
is
called
Plutam.
Plutam
indicates
that
the
vowel
is
longer
than
the
two
units.
Anything
more
than
two
units
i.e
3
units
,
4
units
,
5
units
etc
is
called
Plutam.
Two
units
is
called
Deergham.
And
one
unit
is
called
Hraswam.
What
is
the
significance
of
the
Plutam
here-‐the
Plutam
will
have
significance
depending
upon
the
context.
In
this
context
Shankaracharya
writes
in
his
commentary
that
this
Plutam
indicates
comparison).
Let
us
go
to
medita9on
number
two.
The
second
medita9on
is
‘Winking
Medita9on’.
Closing
and
Opening
of
the
Eye
is
called
Nimesha.
We
have
to
meditate
upon
the
Yaksha
superimposing
him
on
the
act
of
winking!
Why
does
the
Upanishad
choose
this
‘Winking
Medita9on’?
In
"winking"
also,
what
happens
is
exactly
the
same
as
what
happens
during
lightning!
Can
you
guess
how?
The
whole
area
is
originally
covered
with
darkness
and
is
invisible
and
when
the
lightning
strikes
the
whole
place
becomes
visible.
And
when
the
lightning
goes
away
the
whole
place
is
again
immersed
in
darkness.
Therefore
there
was
darkness
before;
then
there
is
a
brief
interlude
of
brightness
and
again
there
is
darkness.
Now,
Just
Wink
your
eyes.
Is
this
not
similar?
The
only
difference
is
that
the
light
does
80
not
come
from
the
lightning
in
the
case
of
winking.
The
light
comes
from
the
very
eye
itself.
This
act
of
winking
of
the
eye
is
taken
as
the
Alambana
(prop
or
symbol)
for
the
second
Upasana.
Therefore
the
Upanishad
says,
Nyami
mishadaa..here
again
‘3
A’s
are
used’
indica9ng
comparison.
In
the
first
instance
the
world
is
bathed
in
the
light
of
the
lightning
and
in
the
second
medita9on
it
is
bathed
in
the
light
of
your
own
eyes.
I'
Adhi
Daivatam.
Both
of
these
come
under
Adhi
Daivata
Upasana.
In
both
of
these
we
are
using
the
external
world
as
props;
either
the
external
world
illumined
by
the
lightning
or
illumined
by
our
own
eyes.
Now
we
have
to
study
the
third
medita9on
which
is
called
Adhyatma
Upasana.
Here
we
are
not
going
to
take
the
external
world
as
a
prop
but
we
are
going
to
take
something
within
ourselves.
We
need
to
choose
something
similar
to
the
lightning
or
winking
or
to
the
Yaksha
i.e
it
must
be
appearing
and
disappearing
and
it
must
be
brief
and
bright.
Can
you
guess
what
is
that
in
you
which
comes
very
briefly,
very
brightly
and
disappears?
There
is
only
one
suitable
candidate-‐your
own
thoughts.
☺
Thus
we
are
going
to
our
own
thoughts
as
a
symbol
for
the
Yaksha.
Since
the
thought
belongs
to
the
Individual,
it
is
called
Adhyatma
Upasana.
We
are
going
to
enter
into
‘ Thought’
Medita9on.
Note
that,
Every
Medita9on
is
a
Thought!
But
here
the
Medita9on
is
Upon
the
Very
‘ Thought’
itself!
How
do
we
do
that?
Let
us
discuss
in
the
next
class...
Purna Madah...
81
Talk 11:-‐ Khanda 5: Mantras 5 to 9
In this fourth and the final Chapter of the Kena Upanishad, the teacher is presen9ng three topics.
2. Upasana sadhanam or Medita9on as a means to prepare the mind.
3. Karma Sadhanam i.e Karma Yoga and other values as means for this knowledge.
Of
these
three
topics
we
have
already
seen
the
first
topic
in
the
first
three
Mantras.
The
Upanishad
glorified
Brahma
Vidya
by
glorifying
Indra,
Agni
and
Vayu.
These
dei9es
got
the
glory
because
of
Brahma
Vidya
and
hence
the
glory
belongs
to
Brahma
Vidya
alone.
From
the
fourth
Mantra
onwards
we
have
entered
the
second
topic
namely
Upasanam.
Four
Upasanas
are
being
presented
here.
All
the
Upasanas
are
closely
connected
to
the
story
in
the
third
chapter.
The
first
two
Upasanas
are
called
Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasana.
The
third
one
is
called
Adhyatma
Upasana
and
the
fourth
one
is
called
Guna
Visishta
Upasana.
Of
these,
we
have
seen
the
two
Adhi-‐Daiva
Upasanas
wherein
Brahman
is
meditated
as
ligh9ng
(Vidyuta)
or
Brahman
is
compared
to
the
Winking
of
the
eye
(Nimesha).
What
is
the
uniqueness
of
these
Upasanas?
In
both
these,
lightning
and
winking,
the
whole
world
is
illumined
very
briefly.
For
e.g.
when
lightning
comes,
the
whole
world
is
illumined
briefly
and
it
draws
the
a`en9on
of
everyone
-‐but
even
before
we
know
what
it
is,
the
lightning
disappears.In
this
story
Yaksha
also
was
exactly
like
this.
Therefore
one
should
meditate
upon
lightning
as
Brahman
or
the
Lord
himself.
The
second
Upasana
was
the
winking
Upasana.
Here
the
whole
world
gets
brightened
because
of
the
light
coming
to
our
eyes.
Therefore
Nimesha
is
compared
to
Yaksha.
Both
these
Upasanas
are
called
Adhi
Daiva
Upasanani.
The
Mantra
was
thus
concluded
I'
Adhi
Daivatam.
Now we are going to enter Adyatma Upasana in the next mantra.
Now
the
instruc4on
about
Awareness
with
regard
to
the
individual
self:
The
mind
should
go
to
it.
By
means
of
the
mind
the
seeker
communes
with
it
in4mately
again
and
again.
This
should
be
the
mind's
mo4va4on.
In
the
Tai'riya
Upanishad
also
we
will
be
studying
similar
medita9ons
in
the
third
chapter.
Trip'h
I'
vristou
etc...Even
in
that
Upanishad
a
“Lightning
Upasana”
is
prescribed.
Superimposed
upon
the
Lightning,
the
Lord
is
meditated
as
Balam(
the
“power”
quality).
And
you
all
know
that
according
to
science,
one
streak
of
lightning
has
enormous
power
.If
only
we
had
the
technology
of
taping
the
power
in
one
flash
of
lightning,
the
scien9sts
say
that
you
can
light
up
the
whole
world
for
one
year
(or
something
like
that).
This
is
the
power
present
in
lightning.
Unfortunately
82
we
do
not
know
how
to
tap
it.
Even
before
we
no9ce
it,
it
is
gone.
Therefore
the
Tai'riya
Upanishad
says
that
the
power
contained
in
the
lightning
is
Bhagawan.
However in this Upanishad we are medita9ng upon the “brightness” aspect in the lightning.
Having
spoken
about
Adhi
Daivam
we
are
coming
to
Adyatma
Upasana.
In
both
of
the
previous
Upasanas
the
external
world
was
considered
as
an
object
for
medita9on.
Here
we
are
taking
some
quality
in
the
individual
himself
as
an
object
of
medita9on.
We
have
to
find
out
which
a`ribute
of
the
individual
is
comparable
to
Yaksha?
The
Upanishad
ingeniously
presents
our
very
own
“ Thoughts”
as
comparable
to
the
Yaksha.
And
what
is
the
basis
of
this
comparison?
1)
Thought
is
also
Kshanikam
(instantaneous).
-‐
That
is
the
main
problem,
isn’t
it.
☺
Thought
changes
violently
without
any
connec9on.
Suddenly
in
the
middle
of
the
class,
your
mind
goes
to
DMK
or
AIDMK(Tamil
Nadu
poli9cal
par9es)
.We
do
not
have
any
helmet
to
retain
or
restrain
the
thought
-‐the
thought
briefly
appears
and
disappears
like
the
lightning.
2)
Every
thought
illumines
a
corresponding
object.
Any
thought
is
like
a
streak
of
lightning.
(Sanskrit
shloka
read
by
Swamiji
to
indicate
that
“ Tree
Thought”
immediately
illumines
an
object
called
Tree
in
our
head).
Each
though
is
bright
like
the
Yaksha
because
it
is
capable
of
illumining
an
object.
If
my
words
are
known
by
you
then
it
is
illumined
by
what
faculty??-‐You
may
say
that
it
is
illumined
by
the
ears.
But
how
do
the
Ears
itself
illumine
sound?
When
you
receive
these
words,
then
corresponding
to
every
word
that
I
u`er,
your
mind
forms
a
relavant
shabdha
vrid.
(Sound
thought)
Suppose
I
say
one
thing
and
in
your
mind
there
is
some
other
thought
at
this
moment-‐
Then
even
though
YOU
ARE
HERE,
YOU
DON’T
HEAR!
☺
(This
reminds
me-‐I
once
saw
an
adver9sement
for
Earrings.
The
adver9ser
had
wri`en:
-‐
“Ears
are
not
for
Hearing.
They
are
for
Earrings!
☺
If
you
are
silng
here
and
your
thoughts
are
elsewhere,
then
my
words
have
no
connec9on
with
what
is
happening
within
you.
So
in
this
case,
I
would
also
say
-‐
“Yes,
your
ears
are
only
for
ear-‐rings
just
like
the
adver9sement
says.”)
Always
remember
that
it
is
the
Vrid
that
illumines
the
objects.
Therefore
the
Upanishad
takes
the
mind
or
the
thought
to
represent
the
Yaksha.
This
is
a
very
subtle
Upasana.
The
Upanishad
says,
“Every
thought
is
going
near
or
contac9ng
Brahman
as
it
were.
And
not
only
does
every
thought
contact
Brahman,
every
thought
is
as
though
revealing
Brahman!
“
How
can
we
say
that?
You
know
that
Bramhan
is
in
the
form
of
Chaitanyam
(consciousness).
Every
thought
is
capable
of
reflec9ng
consciousness
just
as
a
mirror
has
the
capacity
to
reflect
the
sunlight.
Every
thought
serves
as
a
mirror
as
it
were,reflec9ng
the
consciousness
and
forming
"reflected
consciousness"
which
is
called
ChidABhasa
or
Pra'bimba
Chaitanya.
Since
the
‘ Thought’
forms
the
“Reflec9on
of
Consciousness”
we
can
say
that
thought
is
contac9ng
Brahman.
Not
only
do
Thoughts
indirectly
reveal
Brahman
by
forming
this
reflec9on.
Thoughts
help
in
our
recogni9on
of
Brahman
as
it
were.
This
is
a
very
subtle
idea.
You
have
to
understand
this
carefully.
This
Mike
or
this
paper
Clip
is
present
here
in
front
of
us.
Now
we
can
say
that
the
clip
is
known
because
it
is
83
illumined
by
the
light.
Anybody
can
understand
this
statement.
But
let
us
state
another
fact.
When
the
clip
is
not
here,
even
though
the
light
is
present
here,
you
are
not
able
to
recognize
or
feel
the
presence
of
the
light.
So
when
I
place
the
clip
here,
because
of
the
clip
the
presence
of
the
light
is
reflected
and
the
clip
indirectly
makes
the
light
manifest!
In
the
absence
of
the
clip,
light
is
present
but
in
an
un-‐
manifest
form.
But
when
the
clip
is
here
the
light
is
manifested.
Let me make two statements. You should note the subtle difference between the two
The first statement is called Prakashanam. The second statement is called Abhi-‐Vyak'hi.
The
clip
helps
in
the
manifesta9on
of
the
light
as
it
were.
And
the
light
helps
in
the
illumina9on
of
the
clip.
Now
if
you
understood
this
example
then
replace
the
‘light’
with
‘Consciousness’.
And
replace
the
‘clip’
with
‘ Thoughts’.
Every
thought
is
illumined
by
the
consciousness
and
the
Consciousness
becomes
manifest
because
of
thought.
Thought
helps
in
the
manifesta9on
of
consciousness
and
therefore
we
can
say
that
thought
reveals
the
consciousness
as
it
were.
When
I
am
looking
at
every
one
of
you,
you
are
all
illumined
by
the
light.
But
simultaneously,
the
presence
of
light
is
apparent,
because
of
each
one
of
you
reflects
the
light.
Therefore
we
can
say
"Thought
Reveals
Consciousness".
But
we
must
always
state
this
within
quotes
(qualify
it).
“Reveals”
here
means
manifests.
When
a
person
is
in
Coma,
the
thoughts
are
not
there,
and
hence
the
consciousness
is
un-‐manifest!
But
how
do
we
normally
describe
such
a
person?
We
say
that
the
person
is
Un-‐Conscious!
The
person
is
NOT
Un-‐Conscious!
Even
in
the
so
called
un-‐conscious
person,
consciousness
is
present
but
the
Consciousness
is
not
manifest
because
the
mind
is
not
func9oning
or
manifes9ng
consciousness.
Even
in
this
inert
table,
consciousness
is
present.
But
the
table
cannot
entertain
thoughts
to
help
manifest
consciousness.
Hence
we
call
it
Jadam
or
inert.
Jadam
means
that
in
which
the
consciousness
in
un-‐manifest
and
NOT
that
in
which
consciousness
is
absent
as
is
commonly
understood!
Do
you
know
why
we
are
all
conscious?
Because
consciousness
is
manifest;
and
why
is
it
manifested
in
us?
Because
of
Thoughts!
Therefore
thoughts
‘reveal’
Consciousness.
Yad
Etat
gacha'
Vacha
Manaha
i.e
Mind
goes
to
Brahman
as
it
were.
Like
Indra,
Vayu
or
Agni.
Not
only
that
Anena
cha
Upasmara'
i.e
a
person
remembers
Brahman
through
the
mind
because
the
mind
helps
in
revealing
Brahman.
And
Abhikshnagum
sankalpaha..he
visualized
Brahman
through
every
thought
as
it
were.
Whenever
I
am
contac9ng
a
thought,
I
am
contac9ng
Brahman.
It
is
just
that
I
am
only
not
no9cing
it!
Just
like
whenever
I
am
looking
at
each
one
of
you
,
simultaneously
I
am
contac9ng
the
light
in
every
one
of
you.
But
generally
I
only
no9ce
the
people,
I
do
not
no9ce
the
light
because
of
which
you
are
seen.
T
So
everyone
is
medita9ng
on
Brahman.
Through
every
thought
each
person
is
contac9ng
Brahman
only.
Abhishna
means
repeatedly.
Repeatedly
one
is
contac9ng
Brahman
via
thoughts.
Thought
can
be
taken
84
as
Brahma
Upasana
or
Yaksha
Upasana.
And
thought
is
also
brilliant
like
Yaksha.
Every
thought
reveals
the
external
world.
During
deep
sleep
also
the
external
world
is
not
revealed
because
thoughts
are
absent.
When
Thoughts
are
present
then
world
is
revealed;
thoughts
are
absent
then
the
world
is
not
revealed.
Therefore
thoughts
are
all
bright
en99es
like
Yaksha-‐
appearing,
illumining
and
disappearing.
Therefore
meditate
on
your
thoughts.
This
is
Adhyatma
Upasana
is
Mind
Medita9on
or
Thought
Medita9on.
It
is
a
very
subtle
medita9on.
You
should
meditate
on
your
own
thoughts.
Atha
Adhyatmam
i.e
this
is
Adyatma
Upasana.
With
this
the
third
medita9on
is
over.
Now
we
come
to
the
fourth
medita9on.
That
Awareness
is
adorable;
it
should
be
worshipped.
All
creatures
desire
the
one
who
worships
the
Self.
Three
Upasanas
are
over:-‐
Vidyut
Upasana,
Nimesha
Upasana
and
Mana
Upasana.
Two
of
these
were
adhi
daviam
and
one
was
adyatmama.
Now
we
are
entering
the
fourth
medita9on
which
is
Guna
vishista
Upasana
or
medita9on
upon
the
lord
as
endowed
with
Glories.
Guna
means
virtues
or
Vibuthis
or
Glories.
Anantha
Kalyana
guna
Sampanna
Ishawara.
And
how
do
you
know
that
Ishwara
is
glorious?
You
have
to
go
back
to
the
story.
From
the
Story,
we
understood
that
Agni's
burning
power
did
not
belong
to
Agni.
Agni
thought
the
burning
glory
belong
to
him.
But
in
front
of
the
Yaksha,
Agni
understood,
‘I
cannot
burn
as
per
my
wish.
I
always
thought
that
I
had
the
switch
for
Burning.
But
though
I
kept
pulng
the
switch
ON,
nothing
seems
to
work.
It
now
seems
like
the
Main
switch
is
elsewhere
and
someone
has
switched
the
mains
off!’
What
is
that
Main
Switch?
-‐
Ishwara!
When
Yaksha-‐
Ishwara
-‐switched
off
the
mains-‐
Agni’s
repeated
a`empts
failed.
So
Agni's
burning
power
really
belonged
to
the
Yaksha.
Similarly
Vayu's
Adana
Shak9
-‐
lihing
capacity-‐
belonged
to
Yaksha.
You
have
to
extend
this
to
everything
in
the
crea9on.
Here
you
have
to
remember
the
tenth
chapter
of
the
Geeta.(Vibhu9
Yoga
or
Glories
of
the
Lord)
In
daily
Sandhyavandanam,
while
chan9ng
the
Gayatri
mantra
we
say
,
tat
Savitur
varenyam
Bhragaha
or
that
brilliant
effulgence
of
the
Sun.
The
Brilliance
in
the
SUN
belongs
to
Bhagawan
and
not
to
the
Sun.
In
the
form
of
Savituha
Bhargaha
or
Solar
Effulgence
we
are
worshipping
the
Lord!
You
have
to
extend
this
to
everything
in
crea9on.
In
the
tenth
chapter
of
the
Geeta
,
Bhagawan
says
that,
‘If
I
have
to
keep
on
enumera9ng
everything
then
Class
will
never
get
over.
So
he
finally
says
Yad
Yad
Urjita
...tad
tad
Eva
Anything
Glorious
anywhere
,
belongs
to
me.
For
that
the
Upanishad
uses
the
word,
Tad
vanam.
Vanam
means
Poojyatvam
or
adorability.
The
General
meaning
of
Vanam
is
forest.
Here
you
should
not
take
this
meaning
of
the
word.
The
root
Van
means
‘to
worship’.
So
Vanam
means
vananiyam
or
Poojyam
or
that
which
can
be
worshipped.
Tad
Vanam
is
Tesham
Devatanam
Vanam;
the
worship
ability
of
every
Devata
is
due
to
Bhagawan.
Even
among
Humans
this
is
so.
You
meditate
upon
this
Fact!
Now
we
are
giving
the
Lord
a
new
9tle
i.e
Tadvanam
or
Adorable
in
All.
One
should
meditate
upon
Bhagawan
as
the
glory
in
everyone.
This
is
the
fourth
Upasana
called
Guna
vishista
Upasana.
For
the
85
Guna
Vishista
Upasana
,
the
Upanishad
also
gives
the
Phalam
or
benefit.
The
Upanishad
says
that
you
have
to
apply
the
general
rule
-‐
In
whatever
form
you
worship
God,
in
that
form
you
will
get
the
benefit.
If
you
worship
the
lord
as
Omniscient,
the
benefit
that
you
will
get
is
Jnanam.
Because
you
are
medita9ng
upon
the
Lord
as
endowed
with
all-‐knowledge.
f
you
meditate
upon
God
as
Omnipotent,
you
will
get
All-‐Shak9.
If
you
going
to
meditate
upon
God
as
the
wealthiest
one
possessing
all
the
wealth
in
the
crea9on-‐
you
will
get
Money!
If
you
going
to
meditate
upon
God
as
the
most
a`rac9ve
one;
you
can
become
Mr.
or
Mrs.
Universe!
If
you
meditate
upon
the
Lord
as
the
glorious
one,
you
will
become
adorable
in
your
group.
Yaha
Etad
Evam
Veda…i.e
whoever
meditates
upon
Yaksha
as
the
a`rac9ve
one
(Yaksha
a`racted
Agni,
vayu,
Indra
etc),
the
Phalam
is
sarvani
Bhutani
samvangchan'
all
other
people
will
be
interested
in
this
person.
They
will
Love
your
company.
I
remember
that
someone
said,
“ There
are
those
that
give
happiness
wherever
they
go.
The
other
type-‐
they
give
happiness
whenever
they
go!
☺
If
you
want
to
be
the
first
type,
do
Tad
Vana
Upasana.
Con9nuing…
The
disciple
said;
'Teach
me,
sir,
the
Upanishad."The
preceptor
replied:
"I
have
already
told
you
the
Upanishad.
I
have
certainly
told
you
the
Upanishad
about
limitless
Awareness,
your
own
Self."
So
the
teacher
has
completed
the
first
range
of
Sadhanas
consis9ng
of
four
types
of
Upasanas.
These
Upasanas
are
meant
for
Madhyama
Adhikari's.
UWama
Adhikari's
do
not
require
any
Upasana
at
all.
They
will
directly
understand
Brahma
Vidya.
The
en9re
discussion
is
over
with
the
first
two
chapters
itself.
If
people
are
not
able
to
follow
Brahma-‐Vidya,
then
the
sadhana
is
Upasana.
If
a
person
is
not
even
a
Madhyama
Adhikari
-‐
even
to
prac9ce
medita9on
one
requires
some
quietude;
at
least
he
needs
to
sit
down
quietly
in
one
place!-‐
If
a
person
is
extremely
extroverted
then
he
is
not
even
a
Madhyama
Adhikari.
He
comes
under
Manda
Adhikari.
For
such
a
person,
even
Upasanas
will
not
work.
And
therefore
we
should
prescribe
Karma
Yoga.
You
are
extrovert-‐
So
you
may
stay
busy.
But
Instead
of
being
selfishly
busy,
you
be
selflessly
busy.
That
Karma
Yoga
Sadhana
is
going
to
be
discussed
here.
Before that one of the students stands up and says, ‘Sir, I have a ques9on. Please teach me Upanishad'.
Ok!
☺
So
what
was
going
on
un9l
now?
☺
ShankarAcharya
gives
some
other
interpreta9on.
He
gives
a
technical
interpreta9on.
I
don’t
want
to
go
into
that
right
now.
You
can
understand
it
like
this.
The
teacher
without
gelng
angry
or
frustrated
says,
‘I
have
already
taught
the
Upanishad.
In
the
first
two
chapters
itself
I
have
explained
it.
Aherwards
the
story
and
the
Upasana
were
also
explained.
Therefore
the
Upanishad
is
completed.’
And
what
type
of
Upanishad…
Brahmi
Upanishadam
abruma
i.e
‘I
have
taught
that
Upanishad
which
deals
with
Brahman’.
The
word
Upanishad
means
Secret
teaching.
Some
of
the
Upasanas
or
Medita9ons
are
also
called
Upanishad
because
some
of
these
are
considered
86
Secret.
For
e.g.
Sri
Vidya
and
other
medita9ons
are
generally
not
taught
in
public.
Even
though
they
are
forms
of
Upasana,
they
are
secret
teachings.
Even
many
of
the
Tantra
Shastra's
are
kept
secret.
So
the
word
Upanishad
means
any
secret
teaching.
Here
the
teacher
specifies,
‘I
have
given
you
that
secret
teaching
which
is
dealing
with
Brahman
or
the
ul9mate
truth.
If
you
feel
that
you
have
not
understood
the
Upanishad,
you
need
not
feel
bad
at
all.’
If
a
par9cular
student
understands
the
Upanishad
then
it
does
not
mean
that
he
is
"special"
or
has
“horns
on
his
head”
or
any
such
thing.
He
has
just
done
the
preparatory
Sadhanas
in
his
previous
Janma.
And
therefore
for
such
a
person,
the
Upanishad
is
a
walk
over
even
though
he
or
she
may
be
young
in
age.
The
only
difference
is
that
some
have
prepared
in
the
previous
Janma
and
some
have
to
prepare
in
this
Janma.
As
far
as
prepara9on
goes,
there
is
no
difference
at
all.
‘You
need
not
feel
bad.
I
will
give
you
further
Sadhanas.’
What
are
these?
These
will
be
enumerated.
Austeri4es,
self-‐restraint,
and
sacrificial
rites
are
Its
feet,
and
the
Vedas
are
Its
many
limbs.
Truth
is
Its
home
The
teacher
says,
‘if
the
Upanishad
building
has
to
be
constructed
then
like
any
other
building
it
requires
a
good
founda9on.
Without
a
founda9on,
the
building
cannot
be
constructed.
Even
if
the
building
is
constructed,
it
will
collapse
like
a
pack
of
cards.
The
same
is
true
with
regard
to
Brahma
vidya
also.
Hence
in
the
Veda,
Upanishad
comes
at
the
end
alone.
Veda
Anta
is
Upanishad
indica9ng
that
the
Veda
Purva
(ini9al
por9on)
gives
the
founda9on
for
Vedanta
(concluding
por9on).
What does the founda9on consist of? A few key bricks are men9oned
Tapaha-‐
A
life
of
Modera9on
or
discipline.
A
life
in
which
one
avoids
all
excesses.
One
in
which
a
person
is
not
given
to
indulgences.
Not
a
licen9ous
life.
Krishna
will
say
in
the
sixth
chapter,"
Yuktahara
Viharasya...".
Everything
should
be
in
modera9on-‐
ea9ng
should
be
in
modera9on
as
also
fas9ng.
Sleeping
should
be
in
modera9on
as
also
waking.
Talking
and
Silence
also
should
be
in
modera9on.
Everything
is
like
this.
Ac9on
is
also
important
and
rest
is
also
equally
important.
The
Golden
Mean.
I
have
defined
Tapas
previously
as
willful
self-‐denial
to
establish
my
mastery
over
my
own
organs.
Willful
self-‐denial...Say
NO
to
everything
once
in
a
while.
Do
it
willfully...if
you
keep
on
ea9ng
then
fast
once
in
a
while.
If
you
do
not
do
it
willfully
then
you
will
get
agitated
during
your
fast.
What
is
the
purpose
of
Tapaha?
To
establish
mastery
over
my
own
sense
organs.
Damaha-‐
Sense
Control,
which
is
men9oned
in
the
Geeta
very
ohen.
Sensory
Discipline
does
NOT
mean
suppression.
Waywardness
is
not
correct
and
suppression
is
also
not
correct.
Managing
Sense
Organs
such
that
I
AM
THE
MASTER
of
my
organs.
Karma-‐
Performance
of
one's
own
du9es.
Swadharma
Anusthanam.
Or
it
could
also
mean
Performance
of
those
ac9ons
which
are
meant
for
spiritual
growth.
Shastra
has
prescribed
many
religious
ac9ons
meant
for
inner
growth.
Those
ac9ons
will
not
give
you
money.
They
will
not
give
you
name
or
fame.
For
e.g.
by
doing
Sandhya
Vandhanam
daily
in
the
morning
you
will
not
get
an
increment
in
your
office☺.
87
We
tend
to
renounce
these
ac9ons
at
the
first
instance
since
we
do
not
see
any
physical
benefits!
We
are
ready
to
do
any
ac9on
which
will
give
me
tangible
material
benefit
and
all
these
religious
ac9ons
do
not
give
such
benefits.
So
I
will
define
spiritual
ac9ons
or
Karma
as
-‐
WHAT
YOU
GENERALLY
GIVE
UP
WHENEVER
THERE
IS
SOME
PRESSURE☺.
Vedaha-‐ Vedic study. Vedic study includes parayanam (reading and studying the meaning).
Satyam-‐
Truthfulness
or
Honesty.
Integrity.
We
have
seen
in
Mundakopanishad
"Satyameva
Jayate..."
(Truth
shall
triumph).So
Satyam
has
been
emphasized
in
almost
every
Upanishad.
Here
the
Upanishad
is
comparing
the
Self
Knowledge
to
a
cow.
If
Self-‐knowledge
has
to
be
compared
to
a
cow,
it
requires
Legs.
These
Sadhanas
(prac'ces)
are
compared
to
the
Legs
of
the
Brahma
Vidya
Cow.
Tapaha
is
one
leg,
Damaha
is
another
leg
etc
.
The body of the cow is Vedaha Sarva Angani; i.e all the other limbs are the Vedas.
And
what
is
the
cow
shed
in
which
the
cow
is
well
protected?
For
the
Brahma
Vidya
cow
the
shed
is
Satyam
Ayatanam
i.e
Truthfulness
alone
is
the
shed
in
which
self-‐knowledge
is
well
protected.
What
does
this
mean?
Once
truthfulness
goes
away,
this
teaching
is
not
protected.
This
knowledge
will
also
run
away
from
you
if
you
discard
truthfulness!
Just
as
the
cow
will
run
away
if
the
shed
is
not
there.
Always
remember
Satyameva
Jayate.
(truth
alone
Truimphs)
With this the sadhanas are presribed for manda adhikari's also.
This is the en9re teaching. And now the Upanishad is going to be concluded in the last mantra
The
one
who
knows
this
Upanishad
shakes
off
all
sin
and
becomes
firmly
established
in
the
Infinite,
the
highest
heaven.
And
so
what
should
I
do??
The
Upanishad
does
not
have
a
uniform
advice.
All
people
are
not
of
the
same
level
of
preparedness.
Since
the
Adhikaris
are
different,
the
teaching
also
will
have
to
be
different
in
keeping
with
the
Adhikari's.
People
some9mes
get
confused.
They
say,
‘Why
cannot
the
Vedas
give
a
simple
set
of
commandments
like
the
10
or
20
commandments.
This
will
make
the
whole
teaching
simple.’
Some9mes
the
Vedas
also
give
opposing
advice.
For
e.g.
the
Mantra
Prajacha
Swadhyaya
etc
in
the
Vedas
say
‘You
should
get
married,
You
should
beget
children,
You
should
make
sure
your
children
are
also
married
and
they
beget
88
children.’
etc
.
And
in
another
place
the
Vedas
say,
‘Na
Karmana
Na
Prajaya’
etc
meaning
‘What
is
the
use
of
children?
Leave
them
all’.
How
are
we
to
understand
the
meaning
of
all
this?
Veda
is
the
most
confusing
book
if
we
do
not
know
the
audience
for
whom
the
teaching
is
prescribed.
Here
the
advice
is
very
clear.
If
I
cannot
do
Upasana
and
Vedanta
does
not
mean
anything
to
me
then
I
should
predominantly
take
to
Karma
Yoga.
Not
that
Vedanta
should
be
given
up.
One
can
keep
listening
to
Vedanta
and
one
can
keep
trying
Upasana.
Unless
you
try
it
how
will
you
know
whether
you
are
ready
for
this
or
not.
But
one
should
predominantly
prac9ce
Karma
Yoga.
Suppose one is queit enough to meditate or perform Upasana then he can do this.
I
am
using
the
word
Pradhanam
indica9ng
that
all
three
are
present
in
all
the
Ashramas,
but
the
propor9on
goes
on
increasing
from
Ac9on
to
Knowledge.
Suppose
one
does
all
this
what
will
happen?
The
Upanishad
says...Yaha
Evam
Etam
Veda.i.e
Suppose
a
person
receives
this
teaching
Evam
i.e
in
this
manner.
This
word
–
In
this
manener-‐
is
important.
Aher
listening
to
Upanishad
you
should
not
say
things
like
Brahman
is
somewhere
far
away
and
you
have
to
come
across
Brahman
and
you
have
to
meditate
on
Brahman
to
reach
Brahman.
It
should
be
understood
that
I
AM
BRAHMAN
who
is
ever
evident
in
the
form
of
consciousness
in
and
through
every
thought.
Brahman
is
neither
a
known
object
nor
is
it
an
unknown
object.
It
is
NOT
an
object
at
all.
It
is
the
Very
subject
-‐
I
-‐
which
is
ever
evident.
Evam-‐
in
this
manner-‐
if
a
person
receives
this
teaching,
then
paapmanam
Apahadya...He
will
destroy
all
his
sins
or
Paapam.
1. One is well known Paapam which is result of bad ac9ons.
2. The
second
is
Punyam
(merits)
which
is
a
result
of
good
ac9ons.
Punyam
is
also
a
Paapam
from
the
Vedan9c
angle
because
punyam
leads
to
Punarapi
Jananam.
(one
more
life)
3. And
the
third
sin
is
Ignorance.
This
ignorance
is
the
ORIGINAL
Sin.
According
to
Vedanta
that
is
the
fundamental
Paapam.
All
these
three
will
be
destroyed
by
self
knowledge.
Swarge
loke
pra''shta'
i.e
He
will
be
established
in
Swarga
loka.
What
does
this
mean?
The
Upanishad
is
contradic9ng
its
own
statement
-‐Swaarga
is
supposed
to
be
Punya
Phalam(result
of
meritorious
ac'on).
Aher
Punyams
are
destroyed
where
is
the
ques9on
of
Swarga
or
heaven.
So
Shankaracharya
says
that
in
this
context
Swarga
Loka
means
Param
Brahma.
It
is
not
HEAVEN
but
Brahman
itself.
Brahman
is
qualified
here
as
Jeya
i.e
the
greatest
thing
or
the
ul9mate.
If
Swarga
loka
is
taken
as
one
of
the
heavens
then
the
adjec9ve
Jeye
cannot
be
used.
Jeye
means
the
greatest
one
and
Swarga
Loka
cannot
be
the
greatest.
The
greatest
can
be
Brahman
alone.
89
Pra'
'shtha'...he
is
well
established
in
Brahman.
Be
careful.
Please
do
not
think
that
established
in
Brahman
means
that
he
goes
and
sits
on
top
of
Brahman.
It
just
means
that
He
knows...I
AM
NEVER
AWAY
FROM
BRAHMAN.
He
becomes
Brahman.
Pra'
Tishtha'.
This
is
repeated
again
to
indicate
that
the
phalam
is
guaranteed.
He
will
become
one
with
Brahman!
HE
will
definitely
become
one
with
Brahman.
Also
in
the
olden
days
the
Upanishad
was
not
in
wri`en
form.
If
it
was
wri`en
then
you
can
underline
a
word
or
highlight
it
etc.
But
when
it
is
purely
spoken,
the
end
is
indicated
by
the
repe99on
of
the
LAST
word.
With
this
the
fourth
chapter
is
over
and
the
Kena
Upanishad
is
also
over.
PurnaMadaha
90
Talk 12:-‐ Summary
I
will
give
you
a
summary
of
the
Kena
Upanishad.
This
is
a
short
Upanishad
belonging
to
the
Sama
Veda.
Like
most
of
the
other
Upanishads,
this
Upanishad
is
also
in
the
form
of
a
dialogue.
The
dialogue
format
is
for
convenience
of
understanding
and
also
to
show
that
this
knowledge
has
to
be
gained
from
a
Guru
only.
In
this
Upanishad
we
do
not
get
the
name
of
the
student
and
the
teacher
and
therefore
we
have
to
assume
that
a
qualified
student
approached
a
qualified
teacher.
Qualified
student
means
Sadhana
Chatushtaya
Sampanaha
i.e.
the
one
who
has
got
discrimina9on
between
eternal
and
ephemeral,
dispassion
towards
the
ephemeral,
discipline
and
desire
for
the
eternal.
These
four
qualifica9ons
of
the
student
are
assumed.
Similar
the
teacher's
qualifica9on
is
Shrotriya
and
Brahma
Nishtaha
i.e
the
one
who
has
the
knowledge
of
reality
and
the
one
who
has
the
methodology
of
communica9ng
the
knowledge
to
others.
The
one
who
has
both
the
knowledge
and
the
skill
of
communica9on
is
said
to
be
a
qualified
teacher.
So
we
have
to
assume
that
a
qualified
student
approached
a
qualified
teacher
and
gained
this
knowledge.
This
is
the
background
of
this
Upanishad.
This
Upanishad
is
9tled
Kena
Upanishad
because
it
begins
with
the
word
Kenashitam
Pata'
etc
and
based
on
the
first
word
the
Upanishad
has
been
named.
It consists of four chapters and we will briefly see the essence of each chapter.
1. Atma
Prashna
(Ques9on
about
reality)
-‐
The
student
asked
a
ques9on
based
on
his
knowledge
that
the
body
and
the
mind
are
inert
by
themselves.
The
student
already
knew
this
fact
that
the
body
is
made
up
of
ma`er
and
the
mind
is
also
made
up
of
ma`er.
They
are
intrinsically
insen9ent.
If
they
are
sen9ent
now
then
it
must
be
because
of
the
blessing
of
something
else.
Just
like
the
Fan
is
func9oning
because
of
the
blessing
of
something
other
than
the
fan
(electricity).
By
itself
the
fan
cannot
rotate.
The
student
asks
the
ques9on
-‐
What
is
that
external
principle
because
of
which
the
inert
body
and
the
inert
organs
are
sen9ent.
That
unseen
principle
he
calls
Deva.
What
is
that
Atma
because
of
which
the
inert
body-‐mind
complex
is
ac9ng
as
if
it
is
Sen9ent?
2. Atma
Lakshanam(Indica'on
of
reality)
-‐
The
next
topic
is
the
teachers
defini9on
of
Atma.
The
teacher
gives
two
important
defini9ons.
The
first
defin9on
is
Shrotrasya
Shrotram...upto
Chakshuhu
in
the
first
mantra.
The
literal
meaning
sounds
funny-‐
Atma
is
the
Eye
of
the
eye,
the
Ear
of
the
ear,
the
Mind
of
the
mind
and
the
Speech
of
the
speech.
I
told
you
the
significance
of
this
defini9on.Atma
is
the
Ear
of
the
ear
means
that
Atma
is
that
consciousness
which
is
different
from
the
ear,
which
pervades
the
ear
and
because
of
which
alone
the
ear
func9ons
as
the
ear.
Similarly
you
have
to
extend
to
Eye,
Speech,
mind
etc.
91
If
you
take
the
essence
of
this
defini9on
then
this
is
really
the
five
points
that
we
have
discussed
1) Consciousness is not a Part, product or property of the body
2) Consciousness is an independent en9ty which pervades and enlivens the body
3) Consciousness is not bound by the boundaries or limita9ons of the body
5) The surviving Consciousness does not transact but con9nues to exist.
Such a consciousness principle is called Ear of the Ear etc. This is the first defini9on
Later
the
teacher
gives
another
important
defini9on
for
the
same
Atma.
That
is
in
verse
number
4.
(
The
First
defini9on
was
in
Mantra2;
2nd
and
4th
mantras
are
very
important
in
the
first
chapter).
The
teacher
says
that
Atma
is
something
other
than
the
Known
and
the
Unknown.
That
means
it
is
un-‐
Knowable.
Why
do
we
say
this?
Every
knowable
object,
prior
to
knowledge
was
Unknown.
Aher
knowing,
it
becomes
known.
By
saying
Atma
is
other
than
the
known
and
the
unknown
the
Upanishad
says
that
Atma
is
un-‐Knowable.
That
means
it
is
not
possible
to
objec9fy
it.
It
is
something
other
than
objects.
And
through
the
second
defini9on
the
teacher
conveys
indirectly-‐
If
Atma
can
never
be
an
object
then
by
elimina9on
we
know
that
Atma
has
to
be
the
very
subject
principle.
The
only
thing
other
than
Known
and
Unknown
is
the
Knower.
The
only
thing
other
than
the
object
is
the
Subject.
The
en9re
crea9on
can
be
divided
only
into
two
principles
-‐Subject
and
Object.
If
you
have
eliminated
the
objects
then
the
only
thing
that
is
leh
out
is
the
subject.
Atma
is
ever
the
Subject
and
never
the
object;
ever
the
knower
never
the
known;
ever
the
experiencer
and
never
the
experienced;
ever
the
seer
and
never
the
seen.
This
is
the
second
defini9on
worth
remembering.
Anyateva
Tad
Viditaat....
3. Atma
Jnanam
(Knowledge
of
Reality)
-‐
What
can
be
Atma
Jnanam
or
Knowledge
of
Atma.
If
Atma
is
never
knowable
and
it
is
never
an
object
,
then
how
can
we
talk
about
Atma
Jnanam?
The
very
word
Atma
Jnanam
is
a
contradic9on
in
terms
because
if
I
talk
about
Atma
Jnanam
then
it
becomes
an
object
of
knowledge.
Atma
Jnanam
can
only
be
in
one
way
and
that
is
owning
up
the
fact
that
I
am
the
ATMA.
There
is
no
other
knowledge
other
than
this
‘Owning
Up’.
This
owning
up
automa9cally
supposes
another
thing-‐
When
I
own
up
the
‘Consciousness’
as
myself
then
automa9cally
the
body
mind
complex
gets
disowned
as
Not-‐Atma.(not
me)
Owning
up
the
Atma
involves
disowning
the
body-‐
mind
complex
which
the
Upanishad
calls
as
transcending
the
body
mind
complex.
Adhi
muchya
Dheeraha.
Transcending
is
not
a
physical
act.
It
is
purely
a
mental
Act.
When
I
use
the
word
"I",
instead
of
claiming
the
body
or
mind
as
"I",
I
claim
the
consciousness
as
"I".
This
inner
transforma9on
or
inner
shih
of
the
"I"
from
the
body-‐mind
complex
is
called
Atma
jnanam.
From
Deha
to
Dehi.
Shariram
to
Shariri.
Anatma
to
Atma.
This
is
the
third
topic.
4. Atma
Jnana
Phalam
(Fruit
of
this
knowledge)-‐
What
is
the
benefit
of
this
knowledge?
The
moment
I
dis-‐iden9fy
from
the
body-‐mind
complex,
I
look
upon
the
body
as
one
of
the
objects
in
the
world.
Before
I
looked
upon
the
body
as
myself.
Body
was
not
included
in
the
World!
When
I
said
"world",
I
would
include
everything
except
the
body.
Here
what
happens
is
when
I
92
use
the
word
"I",
the
Consciousness
alone
is
considered.
The
body-‐mind
complex
is
included
in
the
Material
universe.
The
moment
I
look
upon
the
body
objec9vely,
the
greatest
benefit
is
acceptance
of
the
condi9ons
of
the
body
without
resistance.
I
look
upon
it
as
if
it
is
belongs
to
somebody.
Just
like
you
read
the
obituary
column
without
any
reac9on
because
that
is
somebody
else.
But
'this
one'
is
also
"Some"-‐"Body".
Jnana
Phalam
is
objec9vity.
Objec9vity
means
acceptance
of
Prarabdham;
remember
that
body
has
Prarabdham.
Acceptance
means
No
resistance.
No
resistance
means
I
am
always
cool
☺
.
You
would
have
studied
in
physics,
the
greater
the
resistance
in
the
wire
the
more
it
gets
heated
up.
My
head
is
also
'wired'
like
that;
the
more
the
resistance
the
more
it
gets
heated
up.
Sorrow
is
the
indica9on
of
resistance.
Resistance
is
the
indica9on
of
subjec9vity.
And
subjec9vity
is
indica9on
of
"Solid
Ignorance".
So
the
first
benefit
is
objec9vity.
Objec9vity
was
indicated
by
Adhimuchya
Dheeraha
i.e.
transcending
of
BMI
The
second
benefit
was
presented
as
the
accomplishment
of
immortality.
What
do
we
mean
by
this?
We
have
to
be
very
careful.
Anatma
cannot
become
immortal.
Body
cannot
become
immortal.
Now
Can
Atma
become
immortal?
☺
Atma
need
not
"become
immortal"
because
it
already
is.
Then
who
gets
immortality?
What
do
you
mean
by
"gelng
immortality"?
Gelng
immortality
means
shihing
the
"I"
from
the
mortal
body
to
the
immortal
Atma.
In
Ignorance
I
said
'I
am
mortal'.
Now
iden9fying
with
Atma
I
say,
"I
am
immortal".
Gelng
immortal
is
a
pure
'shih'
of
iden9fica9on-‐“I”-‐in
the
mind.
It
is
a
clean
intellectual
process.
There
is
no
Event
of
conver9ng
a
Mortal
into
immortal.
Even
omnipotent
God
cannot
do
this;
God
cannot
do
certain
things.
That
is
why
you
will
find
in
all
Puranas
(Indian
Mythology)
these
Rakshasas
(demons)
will
perform
Tapas
(austeri9es)
and
Brahma
,
Vishnu
or
Siva
will
appear
in
front
of
them-‐
‘Child,
I
am
happy
with
your
Tapas.
What
do
you
want?’
And
invariably,
he
will
say,
‘I
do
not
want
to
die.’
And
invariably
the
answer
will
be
-‐Not
possible!
Choose
another
boon.Whether
it
is
Hiranyakashipu
or
Hiranyaksha
or
Ravana
Or
any
other
Puranic
character-‐
you
will
see
the
same
sequence.
The
ques9on
will
come
up-‐
If
Lord
is
omnipotent,
how
can
you
say
that
Lord
cannot
convert
Mortal
into
immortal.
The
defini9on
of
Omni
potence
is
-‐
Doing
everything
possible.
It
is
Not
Doing
the
Impossible!
One
of
the
impossibles
is
the
conversion
of
the
Mortal
into
immortal.
Even
Bhagawan
cannot
make
an
immortal
body.
Bhagawan's
body
itself
will
end.
So
a`ainment
of
immortality
is
owning
up
the
essence
of
Atma
as
My
own
essence.
With
this
the
fourth
topic
is
also
over.
This
is
the
essence
of
the
first
chapter.
In
this
the
2nd
and
4th
mantras
are
important.
The
second
chapter
again
highlights
two
topics
-‐
Atma
Jnanam
and
Atma
Jnana
Phalam.
They
have
been
already
discussed
in
the
first
chapter.
But
being
important
topics
they
are
re-‐emphasized
in
the
second
chapter.
Instead
of
pulng
Atma
Jnanam
in
the
mouth
of
the
teacher,
the
very
same
idea
is
put
in
the
mouth
of
the
student.
The
teacher
said,
Atma
is
other
than
the
known
and
the
unknown.
We
already
know
how
the
teacher
has
presented
this
topic.
Suppose
the
teacher
asks,
‘Oh
student,
you
have
been
a`ending
these
classes
very
a`en9vely.
Now
do
you
know
Atma.’
How
should
the
student
answer?
93
If
the
student
says,
‘I
know
Atma’,
Atma
will
become
Known.
If
he
says,
‘I
do
not
know
Atma’,
Atma
will
become
Unknown.
The
teacher
has
already
defined
Atma
as
that
which
does
not
come
either
under
known
or
unknown.
Therefore
the
student
uses
a
peculiar
language.
"Oh
teacher,
I
know
Atma.
I
do
not
think
I
don’t
know
the
Atma.I
know
that
I
don’t
know."
This
quibbling
of
words
indicates
that
I
cannot
say
either
I
know
or
I
don’t
know.
Both
statements
are
wrong
with
regard
to
Atma.
So
which
statement
is
right?
I
have
already
told
you
-‐
NEVER
use
a
transi9ve
verb.
A
verb
which
has
an
object
is
called
a
transi9ve
verb.
If
you
use
a
transi9ve
verb
then
Brahman
will
become
an
object
of
the
transi9ve
verb.
If
you
say,
‘I
Know
Atma’
then
Atma
becomes
the
object
here.
If
you
say,
‘I
experienced
Atma
in
Nirvikalpa
samadhi’
then
for
gelng
Atma
you
have
to
keep
going
aher
your
Samadhi's.
If
you
say,
I
saw
the
Atma
or
I
contacted
the
Atma
or
I
realized
the
Atma
(people
use
this
word
‘realized’
if
they
want
to
give
this
a
slightly
mys9cal
touch
☺
)
-‐
Any
word
you
use
will
make
the
Atma
an
object.
The
only
verb
you
can
use
is
"AM"-‐
I
AM
ATMA.
Aham
Brahma
Asmi.
The
Upanishad
then
makes
this
knowledge
more
clearly
in
a
later
Mantra
which
is
an
important
one.
Pra'bodha
Viditam
Matam
i.e.
Mantra
4
in
the
second
Chapter.
This
mantra
is
very
significant.
We
do
not
have
any
parallel
to
this
mantra
in
any
other
Upanishad.
This
is
a
significant
mantra
because
many
confusions
regarding
Atma
Jnanam
will
go
away
if
this
mantra
is
properly
understood.
In
the
previous
por9ons
we
have
said
that
Atma
can
never
be
known.
It
is
never
Knowable;
it
can
never
be
experienced.
And
when
we
make
this
statement
very
strongly
then
a
student
will
conclude
that
Atma
is
a
ma`er
of
belief.
‘Swamiji
says
you
can
never
experience
it,
and
you
can
never
know
it.
If
Atma
can
never
be
known
or
experienced
then
how
do
I
accept
that
there
is
such
a
thing
called
Atma.
And
without
knowing
if
I
have
to
accept
something
then
it
is
only
a
belief.
This
is
exactly
like
"Heaven".
I
accept
"heaven"
but
I
have
never
experienced
Heaven.
Without
experiencing
Heaven
if
I
accept
it,
then
it
is
a
belief.
All
these
days
I
was
thinking
that
if
I
keep
on
medita9ng
then
one
day
I
will
experience
Atma.
Swamiji
you
have
demolished
my
hopes
by
saying
that
Atma
experience
is
never
possible.
I
have
to
accept
the
Atma
and
if
I
have
to
accept
this
without
an
experiece
then
it
becomes
a
ma`er
of
belief.
‘
Are
we
to
believe
the
Atma?
For
this
our
reply
is-‐
Atma
cannot
be
Known.
And
Atma
need
not
be
known.
Because
even
without
your
effort,
Atma
is
ever
evident.
Atma
is
evident
as
the
consciousness
principle.
The
consciousness
is
evident
even
before
the
opera9on
of
the
sense
organs.
When
you
do
not
operate
your
sense
organs,
then
you
do
not
have
any
sensory
experience
but
even
the
absence
of
sensory
experience
is
evident
because
of
Consciousness.
Therefore
Consciousness
is
evident
even
before
the
sense
opera9ons
begin.
Similarly
even
before
your
mental
opera9on,
when
the
mind
is
blank
m
that
blank
state
is
evident
because
of
consciousness.
Therefore
the
evidence
of
consciousness
is
present
even
without
the
opera9on
of
any
organ.
This
is
the
difference
between
the
Atma
and
the
world.
Every
object
in
the
world
is
evident
because
of
the
opera9on
of
the
Sense
organs.
Whereas
consciousness
is
evident
even
without
the
opera9on
of
the
organs.
Therefore
Atma
cannot
be
known
and
Atma
need
not
be
known.
Because
Atma
is
ever
evident.
Then
people
will
come
and
ask
some
ques9ons
like
-‐
If
Atma
is
ever
evident,
when
is
the
Atma
evident?
When
is
the
ever-‐evident
Atma
evident?
Etc.
☺
94
All
nonsensical
ques9ons!
The
very
word
‘ever-‐evident’
means
you
need
not
work
for
the
evidence
of
Atma.
Consciousness
is
evident
in
waking,
sleep,
dream
or
samadhi
states.
When
experiences
are
there,
Atma
is
evident.
When
experiences
are
not
there
also,
Atma
is
evident.
How
do
we
say
this?
When
the
experiences
are
not
there
then
the
absence
of
experiences
in
Known
because
of
the
ever
evident
Atma.
So
tell
me
what
Sadhana
(prac9ce)
you
should
do
to
know
the
Atma?
The
Upanishad
says
that
doing
the
Sadhana
is
denial
of
Atma.
The
very
doing
is
the
denial
of
myself.
It
is
like
me
looking
for
light
here
and
there.
The
very
search
for
the
light
is
denial
of
the
light
that
is
present
here.
The
very
searching
is
possible
because
of
light
alone.
That
because
of
which
everything
is
searched
need
not
be
searched
at
all!
Too
many
people
think
that
Atma
is
known
in
Nirvikalpa
samadhi.
This
is
one
of
the
worst
and
biggest
misconcep9ons
in
the
Vedan9c
field.
This
misconcep9on
can
be
negated
in
this
mantra-‐
Pra'bodha
Viditam
Matam.
In
and
through
every
experience
Atma
is
evident
and
not
in
a
par'cular
experience.
Note
:-‐Atma
is
not
evident
in
a
par9cular
experience.
Owning
up
this
ever
evident
consciousness
as
"I"
is
called
"Atma
Jnanam".
This
owning
up
requires
a
‘thought’
in
the
mind.
The
evidence
of
Atma
does
not
require
a
thought.
But
that
"owning
up"
requires
a
thought.
The
thought
is
"This
ever
evident
is
Atma
is
me'.
This
is
Atma
Jnana
presented
in
the
fourth
mantra.
And
Atma
Jnana
phalam
is
talked
about
later.
Atma
Jnana
phalam
is
Sarvatra
Atma
Darshanam
and
Amtritatva
prap'.
Sarvatra
Atma
Darshanam
means
recognizing
myself
in
everyone.
When
the
wave
takes
itself
as
a
wave,
it
is
located
at
a
par9cular
place.
But
when
the
wave
understands,
that
it
is
water,
then
it
sees
itself
everywhere.
When
I
take
myself
as
the
body,
I
am
located
at
a
par9cular
place,
but
when
i
know
myself
as
Consciousness
then
where
am
I?
-‐
Bhuteshu
Bhuteshu
etc
i.e.
I
am
the
Consciousness
in
everybody.
This
is
what
is
called
as
Universal
Love.
When
I
see
everyone
as
myself,
then
just
as
I
love
myself,
I
will
love
everyone
because
everyone
happens
to
be
MY-‐SELF.
In
fact,
this
is
the
ONLY
way
Universal
Love
is
possible.
Of
course,
this
last
statement
is
not
said
in
the
Upanishad
but
it
is
a
corollary!
☺
Jnanam
Phalam
#2
is
repe99on
of
what
was
discussed
in
the
previous
chapter
i.e
Amritasya
Prap'hi
or
immortality
or
freedom
from
fear
of
death.
So
note
the
important
Mantra
in
this
chapter
i.e.
the
fourth
mantra.
We
now
come
to
the
third
chapter
which
is
only
a
symbolic
presenta9on
of
the
same
teaching
in
the
form
of
a
story.
Through
the
story
we
come
to
know
that
Indra,
Agni,
Vayu
are
not
able
to
know
the
Yaksha
who
appeared
before
them
i.e.
the
mind
and
the
sense
organs
cannot
know
Brahman.
The
second
significance
is
Brahma
As'tvam.
We
have
a
doubt
regarding
Brahman's
existence
because
it
is
not
available
or
objec9fica9on.
Through
the
Yaksha’s
existence
the
existence
of
Brahman
is
proved.
The
third
significance
is
the
necessity
of
qualifica9on
for
Bramha
Jnanam.
Qualifica9ons
like
humility
-‐
When
the
devas
were
arrogant,
they
could
not
get
the
knowledge;
Indra
could
not
even
meet
the
Yaksha.
But
when
he
became
humble
he
was
able
to
know
this
knowledge
-‐the
necessity
of
Guru
etc
(Indra
could
gain
the
knowledge
only
with
the
help
of
Uma
Devi.)
The
fourth
Significance
is
that
all
glories
belong
to
Brahman
alone
just
like
the
hearing
power
of
the
ear,
seeing
power
of
the
Eye,
the
thinking
power
of
the
mind
etc.
which
was
indicated
through
the
story
-‐
Agni's
burning
power,
Vayu’s
lihing
power
etc
belonged
to
Brahman.
So
nobody
has
any
glory
of
his
own.
Claiming
the
glory
is
vanity.
Mithya
Abhimanam
i.e.
every
pride
is
illusory.
95
The
next
significance
is
that
self-‐knowledge
makes
a
person
great
in
the
world.
Indra
became
glorious
aher
he
obtained
this
knowledge.
Whoever
gets
this
knowledge
becomes
"great".
And
finally
the
story
becomes
useful
for
prac9cing
variety
of
Upasanas
which
will
be
given
through
the
fourth
chapter.
Thus
through
the
story
the
Upanishad
conveys
several
ideas;
this
is
the
essence
of
the
third
chapter.
And
then
comes
the
fourth
chapter
and
final
chapter.
Three
topics
are
discussed.
The
first
topic
is
glory
of
Brahma
Vidya
i.e
every
Jnani
becomes
an
adorable
person.
All
the
glories
of
a
Guru
do
not
belong
to
the
Guru
himself.
They
belongs
to
the
Knowledge
that
he
possesses.
Glory
of
self-‐knowledge
was
thus
revealed.
Thereaher,
two
types
of
Sadhanas
are
prescribed
for
those
who
are
not
able
to
grasp
the
Upanishad
teaching
or
for
those
who
are
able
to
grasp
but
not
able
to
retain.
The
first
class
of
Sadhana
is
Upasana.
Four
Upasanas
are
prescribed
viz
lightning
upasana,
winking
Upasana,
thought
Upasana
and
TadVana
Upasana.
Medita9ng
upon
Brahman
as
lightning
or
winking
or
thought
brings
out
the
flee9ng
nature
of
Brahman
because
in
the
story
the
Yaksha
appeared
briefly
and
disappeared.
The
fourth
Upasana
is
called
TadVana
Upasana;
the
Lord
is
adorable
to
all.
Brahman
alone
is
the
adorable
thing
in
the
world.
These
four
Upasanas
are
for
Madhyama
Adhikari's
.
And
suppose
there
are
people
who
cannot
grasp
the
teaching
at
all-‐
the
Madhyama
Adhikari’s
could
grasp
but
could
not
retain.
This
type
of
person
cannot
even
understand.
For
such
people
the
Upanishad
prescribes
Karma
Yoga
and
a
life
of
values
-‐
a
religious
life
based
on
performance
of
duty
and
values
like
Satyam,
Dama
,
Tapa
etc.
When
a
person
follows
these
values
he
will
be
able
to
grasp
the
teaching.
Then
the
Upanishad
concludes
by
saying
that
whoever
follows
Karma
Yoga
and
then
Upasana
and
finally
Jnana
Yoga
and
gains
this
knowledge
and
such
a
person
anante
swarge
loke
jeye
pra''shtha'
i.e
a`ains
moksha.
With
this
the
fourth
chapter
is
over
and
the
Kena
Upanishad
is
also
over.
Purna Madah...
96